OF THL PACIFIC
O I V V^Wt9 A I JC/ |J r 4-.JTL H < V...
\y / ^ Zs
r;c-
. . . .
":,;
</
rjJjcftC of t,nc j^ficlflc
^toclrtri,
M
BY HENRY BRADLEY
HON. M.A. OXO\ ., HON. I ll.D. IIKTIiKUlKKO FELLOW OK THK BRITISH ACADI MV.
PREFACE TO THE LETTER M.
THE portion of the Dictionary which treats of the words beginning with M contains 1 2,988 Main words,
2,986 Special Combinations explained under these, 6,422 Subordinate entries, and 3,636 Obvious Combina
tions ; in all 26,032 words. Of the Main words, 2,838 arc marked f as obsolete, and 866 are marked || as
alien or not fully naturalized.*
Etymologically considered, the words beginning with M form a typical portion of the English vocabulary.
every one of the many sources of our composite language being represented, while none is "overwhelmingly
predominant. The words inherited from Old English are relatively less numerous than in some other letters,
but some of them occupy unusually large space in the Dictionary on account either of their great variety of
senses and applications, or of the multitude of their combinations. Among them is the verb make, the article-
on which fills eleven pages, and would have been much longer if every subtle variety of meaning had been
explained and illustrated. Other native words of importance are man, meet vb., mind sb. and vb., moon,
month, mother, much, more, most. The articles on the pronouns me, mine, my, myself, and the auxiliaries may
and must, contain much that is instructive as bearing on the history of English syntax and idiom. The
Scandinavian element is very sparsely represented, chiefly by words of local or dialectal currency, such as
marram, mangh, may (a maiden) ; but there are also meek, mire, and a few other words in general use. The
Latin and French derivatives surpass the native words both in number and in the amount of space required for
their treatment, and a very large proportion of them have an interesting history. Such instances as manner,
market, master, matter, measure, medicine, memory, mend, mischief, mission, mode, model, moment, monster,
mount vb., move, movement, multiply (to mention only a few of the more prominent) show how indispensable
a part of the word-store of modern English has come from French. Greek derivatives are present in
more than average proportions. Besides those which were introduced in the Middle Ages through the
medium of Latin and French, such as magic, mathematics, metaphysics, muse sb. 1 , music, mystery, there are
many later formations, especially with the prefixes mega-, mcso-, met a-, micro-, miso-, mono- ; and the words
beginning with my- are also mainly of Greek origin. Of words from Celtic there arc nearly a score, but few,
if any, of them would be recognized as familiar by Englishmen generally. The adoptions from Continental
Teutonic, and from Italian and Spanish, are somewhat numerous. One very characteristic feature of the
M portion of the Dictionary is the multitude of words from Oriental, African, Australian, and American
languages. It may be noted that in Arabic ma-, mi- (or me-], and ;//- (or mo-) are prefixes forming participia
and other derivatives ; formations of this kind, which have been adopted into English from Arabic through
the medium either of European or Indian languages, are macrame, magazine, mahal, marabout, Maugrabi
minaret, miskal, Mofnssil, monsoon, Moslem, mosque, Mosarabic, muezzin, mufti, mullah, musellim. Mussulman
As the sound of the letter M is one that lends itself easily to echoic use, the number of onomatopa-ic words
with this initial is considerable.
Among the many words the etymology of which is here more fully or more accurately treated than
in other English dictionaries are macaronic, mad-apple, madrepore, maelstrom, magic lantern, major sb. 1 ,
malignant, malmsey, mammon, mammoth, melanochroi, menstruum, meter sb. 3 , methyl, middling, minus, minute,
mire sb. 1 and sb. 2 , mire-drum, miss sb. 1 , mix vb., mohair, moor vb. 1 , mother sb.-, mould sb. 2 , moxa, muckender,
mustachio, mutton, mystery.
The material for MA- was sub-edited (before 1888) and subsequently revised (before 1900) by Mr. Joseph
Brown, M.A., of the Grammar School, Kendal, who has since sub-edited some part of S, and is now working
J ; ME- and Ml- were sub-edited in 1884-5 by the late Rev. T. Sheppard, Exeter College, Oxford ; Mo-
to MOND- in 1885 by the late Hon. and Rev. S. W. Lawley, Spurfield, Exminster ; MONE- to MUCK- by the
late Mr. J. Anderson, Markinch, Fife ; and the remainder of the letter (MUCH to the end) in 1894 by the late
Rev. J. Smallpeice, M.A., then of St. Bees. In 1899-1904 the whole of the material from ME- to MYX-, which in
the interim had more than doubled in quantity, was laboriously re-subedited by Mr. James Bartlett B A
Cloverlea, Bramley, near Guildford.
Among those who have rendered help of various kinds in the later stages of preparation of this portion of
:tionary, it is fitting to mention in the first place three honoured workers who are no longer livin^ to
the grateful acknowledgement which is their due. Lord Aldenham. who had been a zealous and able
illaborator in the work from its beginning, continued, in spite of his advanced age, to read the proofs and
i valuable suggestions, until very shortly before his death. Dr. W. Sykes, F.S.A, who died in
er, 1906, had read the proofs for the greater portion of the letter M, supplying a great number of
For tl-e letter M the comparative scale of this work and of certain other Dictionaries is shown by the following figures :
Cassell s
Johnson. (tocludmg the Century Diet. Funk s Standard . Here.
Supplement).
\\ ords recorded o nnn
Words illustrated by quotations *g ^ "% 3 * 6 >3*
Number of quotations 5> * 6l , , ^
The number of quotations in the M part of Richardson s Dictionary is 5,121.
PREFACE TO THE LETTER M.
additional instances of the words relating to medicine and the kindred sciences. Mr. E. L. Brandreth, whose
abundant work for the Dictionary has been acknowledged in the prefaces to former issues, had latterly devoted
himself to the verification at the British Museum of quotations from works not accessible in Oxford, a service
which since his death has been performed by Mr. W. W. Jenkinson. In the revision of the proofs continued
aid has been received from Mr. A. Caland, of Wageningen, Holland, the Rev. Canon Fowler, D.C.L., of Durham,
Mr. H. Chichester Hart, the Rev. Professor Skeat, and the Rev. W. B. R. Wilson, of Dollar. For information
on etymological questions thanks are due to Professors Margoliouth, Morfill, Napier, and Wright, of Oxford ;
Prof. A. Salmon, of Reading ; Hr. Verner Dahlerup, of Copenhagen ; Dr. A. Kluyver, of Leiden ; and
Mr. J. Platt, jun., whose extensive researches into the history of words from American Indian and other remote
languages have been of great service. In the explanation of scientific terms valuable aid has been received
from Professors Clifton and Love, Dr. V. H. Veley, Mr. A. E. Jolliffe, and Mr. C. Leudesdorf, of Oxford,
and Prof. Sylvanus Thompson, of London. Among others who have rendered help on special points are
Professors Bywater and Robinson Ellis, of Oxford ; Sir W. R. Anson, Bart. ; Sir Howard Elphinstone, Bart. ;
Mr. Horace Hart, M.A., Controller of the Oxford University Press ; Mr. E. W. Hulme, of H.M. Patent Office ;
Sir F. Pollock, Bart. ; Mr. W. H. Stevenson, M.A., of St. John s College, Oxford ; Mr. R. J. Whitwell,
B.Litt.. Oxford ; Mr. J. Maitland Anderson, St. Andrews University ; and Mr. C. W. Ernst and
Mr. Albert Matthews, of Boston, U.S.A. The constant assistance of Dr. F. J. Furnivall has, in this as in
all former parts of the work, been of inestimable value. Special thanks are also due to Bodley s Librarian,
Mr. Falconer Maclan, Mr. A. E. Cowley, and the staff of the Bodleian Library generally; and to the Editor of
Notes and Queries and the many correspondents of that periodical who have furnished replies to inquiries.
The members of the editorial staff who have been engaged on M are : Mr. Walter Worrall, B.A.,
Mr. C. T. Onions, M.A. (who has specially prepared the portions containing the words beginning with Mis-,
Mnlti-, and My-}, Mr. W. J. Lewis, Mr. H. J. Bayliss, Mr. James Dallas, Mr. G. R. Carline, and Miss
E. S. Bradley.
OXFORD. JULY, 1908. HENRY BRADLEY.
ADDITIONS AND EMENDATIONS.
Machit, v.ir. of MKSQUITA 2 .
Macute. The Rev. \V. Ilolman Bentley, writing from the Congo Free
State, informs us that makuta is the plural of *ekuta, and denotes
a bundle of ten mats of palm-fibre, still used as currency north of the
Congo near the French frontier. Elsewhere the word survives (inly as
the name of the Angola penny piece or its value. Mr. Bentley says
that it is derived from a Congo verb kuta to tie, now obsolete, but
preserved in the reversing form kutuhtfa to untie.
Mademoiselle. Earlier example : 11450 Knt. de la Tour (iS6^)
1 26 Madamoiselle ! y praie you that ye ansuere not vnto this fole.
Mag-hoore, obs. variant of MOGUL.
Mag-netician. Example: 1854 Percira s Polarized Light (ed. 2}
65 The electrician and the magnetician have assumed, respectively, an
electric and a magnetic fluid.
Mahone. Earlier example : 1572 MALIM in HaMuyts Voy. (1599)
II. I. 122 Great Hulkes called Maones.
Maidfeloun, obs. variant of MATFELLON.
Maim sl>. Earlier example : c 1475 J arlenay 6356 That mariage
no mahyme to his kinred.
Main-brace ". Earlier example : 1680 Sin J. FOULIS Accl. Ilk.
13 Aug. (Sc. Hist. Soc.) 487 To James Wilson, sadler, for . . helping
y" main braces.
Mainmort. Earlier example : 1387 TREVISA HigJcn (Rolls) VIII.
265.
Maiolica, var. form of MAJOLICA.
Man rf.i ij. The view that CHESS-MEN originated as a corruption
of chess-meinie is untenable, the word for (chess-)man in AH. being
regularly horn. Earlier instances of man in this sense are : c 1400
Beryn 1820 The Bnrgeyse seid : comyth nere ! ye shul se )is man,
How he shall be matid, with what man me list ! He drouje, & seyd
chek mate ! c 1440 Gesta Rom. xxi. 71 (Harl. MS.) The first man,
)>at goth afore hath not but oo poynt, but whenne he goth aside, he
takith ano}>er. . . The secund, scil. alphyn, renneth iij poyntes both
vpward and donneward.
Mandarin i b. Earlier example : 1 791 EosvfELLjo/msm (cd. Hill)
I. 31 From a man so still and so tame . . conversation could no moiv l,e
expected, than from a Chinese mandarin on a chimney-piece.
Mandragne. Add etymology : Corruptly a. F. madragtte.
Mandrake 3. Earlier example : 1836 Backwoods of Canada 248
There is a plant in our woods, known by the names of man-drake, may-
apple, and duck s-foot.
Mangy a. i. Earlier example : 1526 SKELTON Magnyf. (E.E.T.S.)
1123 Fol. In faythe, there is not a better dogge. . . Fan. Ye, but trowest
thou that he be not maungey /
fMantist. Obs. [f. Gr. iiavTis + -jsi.~\ A seer, prophet. 1588 J.
HARVEY Disc. Probl. \. 84 Without which felicitie, neither Persian
Magician . . nor Athenian Mantist . . shall euer passe with me for a
prophet.
Manumotive. Earlier example : 1825 Mech. Mag. V. 97 (heading)
Idea for a manumotive carriage.
Maracaibo. Earlier example : 1843 HOLTZAPFFEL Turning I. 94
Maracaybo is a furniture wood of moderate size, as hard as good
mahogany, and in appearance between it and tulip-wood.
Marble sb. 3. Earlier example : 1671 SALMON Syn. Med. III. 474
The reducing of an}- thing into a fine powder, by grynding it on a Marble.
Margent sb. 2. Additional form and earlier quot. : 1432-50
tr. Higden (Rolls) I. 41 Y schalle purpulle the mariantes [TREVISA
margyns] .. with a dowble ordre of yeres.
Mariner i b. See also MASTER sbl 29. Mariner portage (in
MARINER 4) : Delete the explanation ; see PORTAGE.
Maritime. Add form and quot.: 1654 EARL MONM. tr. Benti-
voglio s Wars Flanders 56 One of the most considerable Towns of all
the Maretine part.
Mark j^. 1 n i. Earlier quot. : 1625 B. JONSON Staple of News IV.
iv, Were he a learned Herald, I would tell him He can giue Armes,
and markes.
Marriage 8. Earlier example of marriage-rites : 1621 BRATHWAIT
A r alttrcs Embass., Sheph. Tales Egl. ii. 198 For I your patience might
wrong, To stand vpon these marriage rites too long. According to
modern editors marriage rite or rites should be read in SHAKS. Pericles
iv. Gower 17, where the first Quarto (1608) has Euen right for
marriage sight .
Masse(u)ger(e, -inger(e, obs. forms of MESSENGER.
Massy a. 5. The following quot. should have been given : 1632
MILTON Pcnseroso 158 With antick Pillars massy proof.
Master-hunt in MASTER sbl 28. Read master-hunt [see HUNT
st. 1 "], a head huntsman and transfer to 29, adding the following earlier
instance: c 1369 CHAUCER Dethe Blaunche 375 (Fairf. MS.) The
mayster hunte anoon fote hole With a gretc home blewe thre mote.
Mere <z. 2 i c. Earlier example : c 1400 MAUNDEV. (Roxb.) xxv. 1 16
liringand cowpez of gold full of meere mylk.
Mesqnital. Earlier example : 1477 CAXTON Dictes 58 b, Somme
men sayc that legmon is buried in a town called karauelle bitwene the
mesquitte & the marche.
Mickle;>. Additional example :a i22$Ancr. R. 182 Sicnesse . . halt
ine edmodnesse & mucheleS J>e medc.
Minute rf.l 7. To the definitions of minute-hell, -gun, add : used
as a sign of mourning or distress .
Montanous a. Earlier example : 1658 ROWLAND tr. Moufefs
Thcat. Ins. 947 Jlombilophagits, is a Fly, montanous, big, very black.
Moot v. 1 i. Quots. 1642 ff. probably do not belong to this word :
see MUTE ii. z
Moqnet. Delete this article, and substitute : Moqnet, obs. var.
MUGGET 2.
Morhwell. The word (tnorliuer) is quoted as English by Rondelet
De Pise. Mar., 1554, p. 280.
Motional a. Earlier quot. : 1679 tr - Willis Pharmac. Rationales
I. i. ii. 7 This Coat contains manifold orders of motional Fibres.
Motor sb. i a. (a] The explanation given is erroneous ; read : in
mediaeval astronomy, = PRIMUM MOBILE i .*
Moustache 6. Mustache monkey occurs in Pennant Syn Quadrup
1771, p. 114.
M.
M(em), the thirteenth letter of the modern
and twelfth of the ancient Homan alpha
bet, represents historically the Greek mu and the
Semitic mem. The Phoenician form of the letter
is v ^, whence the early Gr. and L. ^ , |w, M. Its
phonetic value has varied little ; in Kng. it has
always expressed what was doubtless its original
sound, that of the bilabial nasal consonant, which
is normally voiced, though when it is followed by
an unvoiced consonant it has an unvoiced ending.
Like the other nasals, m is capable of being used
as a sonant or vowel, denoted by ( m) in the pho
netic notation here employed ; but in Eng. this
occurs only after S and z at the end of words (of
Gr. etymology), as rhythm, spasm, schism, and
the suffix -ism; in these words many speakers
substitute (-am). The letter is never silent, exc.
initially before n in Gr. derivatives, as mnemonic.
I. 1. The letter and its sound.
e 1000 .^LPHIC Gram. iii. (Z.) 6 Semii ocales syndon seofau :
f, I, m, n, r, s, x. 1530 PALSGR. Introd. 17 These thre letters
M, N or E fynalK.be the very and onely causes why these
thre vowelles A, E, O, be formed in the brest and sounded
by the nose, a 1637 B. JoxsoN ftng. Grant, iv, M . . is
pronounc d with a kind of humming inward, the lips clos d.
Open, and full in the beginning : obscure in the end : and
meanly in the midd st. 17x0 STEELS & ADDISON TatlerNo.
260 F 5 Which Would . . pronounce the Letters M or N and
in short, do all the Functions of a Genuine and Natural
Nose. 1727-41 CHAMBERS Cycl. s.v., Ouintilian observes,
that the M sometimes ends Latin words, but never Greek.
1854 BUSIINAN in Circ. Sci. (c 1865) I. 288/1 The mouth is
closed by the lips while in is pronounced. 1900 Pilot 3 Mar.
28 The middle stage of the evolution of the eagle, namely,
its transformation from the Gothic M to the fleur-de-lis.
b. M roof : see quot. 1825.
1797 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 3) II. 246/2 Fig. 2. Exhibits an M
root. 1825 J. NICHOLSON Operat. Mechanic 573 In roofs of
rectangular buildings, .a valley is introduced, which makes
the vertical section in the form of the letter M, or rather an
inverted W; hence it has obtained the name of an M roof.
1842-59 GWILT Encycl. Archil. Gloss.
2. Printing. KM. Comb, m-thiek : see quot.
1683 MOXON Meclt. Exerc., PrintingiCm. i Some [types]
are m thick ; by m thick is meant m Quadrat thick, which
is just so thick as the Body is high. 1868 Daily Kcu s
10 Aug., Compositors are allowed 60 cents per thousand m s
(not reckoning by n s as in England). 1892 Academy 3 Sept.
199/3 (advt.), 49,000 American ems (equal to 98,000 English
ens) were set in eight hours.
II. Symbolical uses.
3. Used like the other letters of the alphabet to
denote serial order ; applied e.g. to the thirteenth
(or more usually the twelfth, either I or J being
often omitted) group or section in classification,
the twelfth sheet of a book or quire of a MS., etc.
1850 FOBSHAI.I, & MADDEN H yclif s Bible Pref. 20 The
MS. M (Queen s Coll. 23!. 1899 Blackw. Mag. Sept. 354/1,
I to M are the most original passages of the hymn. 1900
Dundee Advert. 21 Mar. 5, M Battery Royal Horse
Artillery.
4. The Roman numeral symbol for : A thousand.
(In the i5-i6th c. it could be substituted for the numeral
word in any context ; it is now rare exc. in dates.)
1412-20 LYDG. Citron. Troy i. ix, There came .. seuen M
kmghtes. 1535 COVERDALE Judg. xii. 6 There fell of
Ephraim two & fortye M. 1353 Short Catcch. 62 I), We be
feble, weake.subiect to a thousand periles, a M. temptations
1603 OWEN Pembrokeshire (1892) 139 The M of oysters at
the waterside is vsuallie sold for x d or xij d .
III. 5. Abbreviations.
M. = various proper names, as Mark, Margaret,
etc. ; f = Majesty ; used in ancient criminal pro
cedure (see qnots. 1487, 1727-41) ; = Member, as
m M.P. (q. v .\ M.C., Member of Congress (U.S.],
M.R.C.P., Member of the Royal College of Phy
sicians, M.R.C.S., Member of the Royal College
of Surgeons; Mas. = metronome ; Math. = modu
lus ; (M. or m.) in astronomical tables, etc. = meri
dian or meridional ; also (after the numeral twelve)
-L. meridies noon (cf. A.M., P.M.) ; m. = mass,
in Meek. ; - molar, in dental formula? ; = minute,
metre (mm. = millimetre) ; in log-books = mist ;
Mas. = It. mono or F. main (as memo Astra,
mam droite, right hand), mezzo (as ;/= mezzo-
forte), in organ music, manual. See also M.B..
M.D., MS.
1487 Act 4 Hen. VII c. 13 Every suchepersone so convicted
for murdre to be marked with a M. upon the brawne of the
lefte JllV^ nkf 5 ? 1 J- HAMILTON in Cath. Tract. (S. T. S.)
VOL. VI.
day. M, in law, the brand or stigma of a person convicted
of manslaughter, and admitted to the benefit of clergy.
1840 K. II. DAXA Bcf. Mast xxxiv. 129 At twelve M., it
bore N.W. i N. 1869 D. <>. ROSSETJI in Mackail If.
Mam s (1899) I. 204 The Ms [ = Morrises] at Ems.
b. Abbreviation for MASTER: f(n) generally,
and as a conventional title of address or mention
= the later MISTKB, MR. Phr. To /tare (or carry)
an M under one s girdle : to use a respectful prefix
(Mr., Mrs.) when addressing or mentioning a person.
(ff) Used for master or the L. magister in academ
ical degrees, as M.A. or A.M. (magistcr artium],
Master of Arts; M.Ch. (magister chintrgi.v .
Master of Surgery ; ^also in M.C., Master of the
ceremonies ; M.K.H., Master of fox-hounds.
n 1540 BARNES ll is. (1573) 349/1 Our M. Christ teaching
al creatures to pray. 1549 1. at inter s ^nd Serin. bcf. Edu<. [ 7
To Kdr. lArb.) 52 The deuourer of townes and countrycs a,
M. Latimer tearmeth them rightly, a 1553 UDAI.I. Rtystei-
D. III. iii. (Arlj.) 48 If faire tine niistres.se distance sawi:
you now Ralph Royster Doister were hir ownc I warrant
you. A*. Royster. Neare an M by your girdle? 1553 ]- .i,i \
1 reat. tVenv hid. (Arb.) 39 Where .. the M. Pilate of ibis
name lost his shippe. 1579 E. K. Spenser s Sheph. I a/.
Epistle, Postscr., Now I trust, M. Harvey, that [etc-]. 1596
Si ENsr.R Prothaleunion (heading, The two worthie Gentle-
men M. Henry Gilford, and M. William Peter, Esqnyeis.
1605 H. JON-SON, etc. East. Hoe ! iv, Quick. Must Goldin;,
sit upon us? Con. You might carry an M under your girdle.
to Mr. Deputy s worship. 1712 Great Britons llimycoutic
(M.S.) (N.i, What, plaine Budwaies ! have you nere an M.
under your girdle. 1730-6 BAII.EV (folio), M, is an abbrevia
tion of Magistcr, as A/..-1 . or,-?..]/. Magister Artium, i.e.
MaSterofArts. 1738 SWIFT Pol. Contvrsat. \. 28 Vou iniri.t
have an M under your Girdle, Miss. 1811 BYRON Hints ji.
Horace 240 He., retires M.A. ; Master of arts 1 iSiSScorr
Old Mart, xxi.v, Ye might hae had an M under your belt
for Mistress Wilson of Milnwood. 1843 SURTEES llandlcv
Cross I. v. 92 The loose riding M.C. sitting like the Drunken
Hussar at the circus. Ibid. II. vii. 147 First public day as
an M.F.H. 1869 BRAUWOOB O. V. H. I. iii. 33 He was
not the man to violate modesty by proposing himself to a
nearly strange Hunt as a new M.F.H.
II C. = MONSIEUR (q.v.) as prefixed title.
M-, a clipped form of ME sometimes found in
Middle English before vowels.
C 393 CHACCER Scogait 36, I mexcuse. 1426 I.vnn. !>,
Gltil, Pilgr. 9802 Out off my shyp make maryue.
-m, in I ii = I am : see HE v., A. I. i.
JILSi (ma). A childish and colloquial shortening
of MAMMA. Now often ridiculed as vulgar.
[1823 Moon Suffolk Words s.v. Pa, It is sometimes rather
comic to hear a great chuckle-headed lout /<i<z-ing his
father or ntfia-mg his mother.] 1829 Censor 225 Those
exhibitions, though affording wonderous delight to afi er-
tionate J as and Af.is, are productive of the most injurious
results to their children. 1829 LYTTON Disentitled 20 How
could he admire that odious cap of Ma s. 1836 T. HOOK
C. Gitrney I. 196 Gussy, as her ma called her. 1885 F.
ANSTEY Tinted i enits 119, I ve got to dine with aunt and
meet Matilda and her ma.
Ma., obs. abbreviation of MAJESTY, MASTKB.
1579 E. K. fifenier s Slieph. Cal. Epistle, Myne owne
good friend Ma. Harvey. 1605 BACON Adi . Learn, n. To
King i Since wee have so bright and benigne a starre, as
your Ma: to conduct and prosper us.
Ma: see MAKK v., MAY v., ME, Mo, MY.
Maa, obs. f. MAKE v. ; var. Mo Obs., more.
Maac, maad : see MAKE v.
Maakins, variant of MACKIN(O)S.
fMaal. Obs. rare- 1 . Wyclif s transl. of L.
maluin apple, taken by him to mean fir-tree, by-
confusion with mCihis mast (see quot.).
1382 WVCLIF Joel \. 12 Poumgarnet, and palme tree, and
in.i.il tree, or fir, of whom mastis ben maad.
Maale, obs. form of MAIL.
Maam (mam). A South American bird, the
1825 WATKRTOX H anii. S. A met: 23 The forest contains
an abundance of., niaams, maroudis and waracabas. Ibid.
32 The maam sends forth its plaintive note.
Ma am (mam ; usually unstressed mam, m).
Also 7 mam. In representations of vulgar speech
written marm, mem, mini, mum, m. A collo
quial shortening of MADAM.
1. Used vocatively, as the usual oral equivalent
of MADAM.
Now only used parenthetically or at the end of a sentence.
Formerly the ordinary respectful form of address to a woman
(originally only to a married woman) of equal or superior
rank or station (unless entitled to be called my lady ). The
present tendency is to confine it to the speech of servants or
other persons of markedly inferior position. (Used at Court,
instead of madam, in addressing the Queen or a royal
princess.)
1668 DRYDF.N Evening s Love m. i. (1671) 33 Madam me
no Madam, but learn to retrench your words; and say
Mam ; as yes Mam, and no Mam, as other Ladies Women
said, in a voice which trembled with repressed rage. 1887
</&& xi. 104 What have you been doing? Nothing
mem . 1900 .s/, /,,-, 21 June 324/2 In Thackeray s time every
man ammi K equals of a certain refinement was Sir, and every
W >man Ma am.
2. Prefixed to a surname. Obs. exc L S nil iir
(See MADAM.)
1837 HAI.IIU nn.x Clockm. Ser. i. x, Maim Pugwasli is as
onsartiil in her temper as a mornin in April.
f 3. A person addresseil as ma am , a married
woman. Obs.
1765 Meretriciiid (ed. 6! 43 Or when Mam walks, he, twenty
steps behind. 1779 SHERIDAN Critic \. i, Then to be con
tinually alarmed with mi-sis and ma ams piping hysteric
changes on Juliets, and Dorindas.
4. attrili.; ma am-school I .S.. a dame-school.
1857 S. G. Gi, in -ii Keci ll. Lifetime iv. I. 39, I found
a girl, .keeping a ma am-school for about twenty scholars.
Hence Ma am v. trans., to address as ma am .
1813 Sketches Cliarac. fed. 2) I. 121 Vou should not sir
and ma am people as you do, unless you wish to keep them
at a distance. 1887 ( ,. K. SIMS Mary Jane s Mem. b Don t
ma am me I m a miss. 1889 11. JOIIXSION C/iran. C,len-
Mickiev. 58 Indeed, mem . . . Veneedna " mem " me.. I m
a common body like yoursd .
Ma amselle. Corresponds to F. mam selle,
familiar abbreviation of MAIIEMOISRI.LE.
c 1794-SVvin/; aft. Perfect, i. i. in New Brit, Theatre (1814!
Ill- 37 The first four out of the eleven were ma amselles.
Maand, variant of MAUXD (basket).
Maane, ob. form of MANE.
Maarmor, erron. form of MAOBMOR.
Maas, Maat, obs. forms of MACE, MATE.
I Mab, sb. Olis. [Cf. MAD v. and map, 171)1 c.
form of Mop i/>. also Mali, short for Mabel,]
1. A slattern ; a woman of loose character.
"557-8 "Jacob <$ Ksaii v. vi. (1568) Gj, Come out thou
mother Mab, out olde rotten witche. 1691 RAY A . C. ll ords
47 To Ma/i; to dress carelessly : Mafa are Slatterns. 01700
B. E. Diet. Cant. Crew, Mal>,^ Slattern. Mab d iif, Dre-t
carelesly, like a Slattern. 1725 New Cant. Diet., Mob, or
Mcib, a Wench or Harlot.
2. A mop.
1623 WHITBOI-RXE Xf .i fanntlland 75 Thrummes for Pilch
mabs, ooo//. 01 s. td.
tMab, v. Obs.-" [Belongs to MAR sl>. Cf.
M.vnm.E, Mini vbs.} intr. To dress untidily.
1691, a 1700 [see MAB sl>.\, 1829 BROCKETT K. C. ll ords,
Ma(>, v. to dress carelessly. Hence, Mab-cap, generally
called mnb-caf , n. cap which ties under the chin worn by
elderly women.
t Mabble, v. Ol>s. Also mable. [Cf. MOBI.E
z>.] trans. To wrap or muffle up (the head).
1615 G. SANDYS Tray. 6u Their heads and faces so mabled
in fine linnen, that no more is to be scene of them then their
eyes. Ibid. 148 The elder mabble their heads in linnen.
Mac^mrck). Also MACK. [Irish and Gaelic
mac : OCeltic *makko-s, cogn. w. Welsh mr.b:
O Welsh map: OCeltic *iakivo-s.\ The Gaelic
word for son , occurring as a prefix in many
Scottish and Irish names of Celtic origin, and thus
equivalent to the Eng. suffix -son. Hence : A
person whose name contains the prefix Mac.
The prefix is written also Me, M c , AI ; e. g. Macdonaid,
RlacDonald, McDonald, AFDcnaU, M Donald.
1656 in BLOUNT Glossogr. 1689 [FAREWELL] Irish Hudi-
l>ras 108 The Champions of the Irish Cause, A numerous
b i.
1764
Train of Mac s and O s. 1730 Fm.nixc; Tout Thnmt
iii, Ireland her O s, her Macs let Scotland boast, r, _ T
WILKES Corr. (1805) III. 126 The list of the company tof
the Macs and Sawneys not in the French service) would
divert you. 1828 SCOTT /". M. Perth vi, If the son of some
great Mac or O was to become an artizan. 1830 N. S.
WHEATON Jrnl. 472 A feather or two stuck in his bonnet
denotes his alliance in the ^oth degree with some Highland
Mac. 1887 [see O ,i. 2 ]. 1898 Tit-Bits 21 May 148/1 In the
house of Commons the Macs are numerically strong enough
to form a considerable party of their own.
Iffiac 2 (msek). colloq. Short for MACADAM.
1851 MAYHEW Land. Lal onr II. 197 The Scavengers call
mud all that is swept from the granite or wood pavements, in
contradistinction to mac which is scraped and swept on the
macadamized roads. 1886 Pall Mall G. z Oct. 2/2 The thou
sands of yards of old mac that were taken offthe roads for use
elsewhere.
67
MACABERESQUE.
Mac : see MACK, MAKE T.
Macabaa, -bao, variants of MACCOBOY.
Macaberesque (makabare sk), a. [f. MACA-
J5RE + -t.SQjUE.] MACABRE 2.
1876 Encyd. lirit. V. 104/1 A curious reaction is visible in
the work of Peter Breughel (1510-1570) towards the grotesque
ctial lerie and macaberesque morality of medieval art.
II Macabre (makii br), a. Also 5 Machabree, ;
7 Machabray, 9 Macaber. [The form now usual
represents F. macabre, an error for OF. macabrt,
whence the earlier Kng. forms.
The OF. word occurs first in Jean le Fevre s Respit tie la
Mort (1376), where the author, if he be correctly interpreted
by M. Gaston Paris (Kfliiiania XXIV. 131 , claims to have
written a work called la danse JMacabrf. The etymology
of the word is obscure ; so far as its form is concerned it
nii^ht be a popular corruption of OF. Alacabe = Macca- [
bieus (an example of Judas Macabre has been found),
and in the isth c. the Dance of Death was called chorea
Macha&aontm in Latin (Du Cange cites a liesancon docu- ;
ment of 1453), and Makkabeusdansm Du. M. Gaston Paris, ,
however, thinks ftlacal re may have been the name of the !
artist who painted the picture which suggested the first poem
on the subject.]
1. JJaiise Macabre, also in anglicized forms
f dance of Machabree, -bray (obs.), dance Macaber :
the Dance of Death (see DAXCE // . 6c).
14.. I.YDG. (fitM The daunce of Machabree wherin is
liuely expressed and shewed the state of manne, and howe
he is called at vncertayne tymes by death, and when he
thinketh least theron. Ibia, Prol. iii, I toke on me to
translatc-n all, Out of the Frenche Machabrees diumce. 1598
STOW Siff- . 264 About this Cloysterwas artificially & richly
painted the dance of Machabray, or dance of death, com
monly called the dance of Pauls. 1833 J. DALLAWAV Disc. *
Atrhit. I -ng- J 37 I he Dance of Macabre (Holbein s Dance
of Dentil i was painted on the walls of the cloisters. 1851
I.ONGK. Gold. Leg., Xatir.v. 12 Elsie. What are these paint
ings on the walls around us ? H fitly. The Dance Macaber !
Elsie. What? Henry. The Dance of Death.
2. Characterized by the gruesomeness of the
danse Macabre (see l): applied chiefly to literary
or artistic productions.
1889 A t/it H.THiH 14 Sept. 347/2 One Dance of Death circles
uninterruptedly from end to end. . .The book is macabre, but
unaffectedly macabre. 1892 Speaker 2} Oct. 528/1^ It was
the material representation, .of the ghastly, the grim, and
the macabre which Webster intended. \qoz. Spectator \z Apr.
557 Her habits are bizarre, even macabre.
Macac, variant of MACAQUE.
Macaco ] (makv -ko\ Also 7-8 macaque,
(erron. -guo), 9 macauco, vulgar maccacco, mur-
karker. [a. Pg. macaco monkey, ape (whence
macaquear to ape) ; cited i^in the form macaque)
by Marcgrave Hist. Nat. JJrazil (1648) 227 as
the name used in Congo for this species of monkey.]
1. Originally, a South African monkey incident
ally described by Marcgrave in his Natural His
tory of Brazil, and after him by various writers
on zoology. Subsequently applied to any monkey
of the genus MACACUS (either in its earlier or
later extension) ; = MACAQUE.
(1693 RAY Syn. Aiiim. Quad. etc. 155 Cercopithecus ango-
lensis major, Congensibus Macaquo Marc^r. ] I774GOLDSM.
Kal. Hist. IV. 233 Of the monkiesof the ancient continent,
the first, he [Buffon] describes, is the Macaguo; somewhat
resembling a baboon in size. 1854 BUSHXAN in Circ. Sci.
(c 1865) I. 200/2 In the mandril, pavian, and macacos, mem
branous sacs are observed. 1874 Slang Diet., Murkarkcr,
a monkey, vulgar Cockney pronunciation of Macauco. . .
Jacko Macauco, or Maccacco, as he was mostly called, was
the name of a famous fighting monkey, .who used nearly fifty
years ago to display his prowess at the Westminster Pit.
2. Comb. : macaco-wood, Tococa guiancnsis, a
Brazilian shrub (Cassell); macaco-worm, the larva
of a South American insect, Dermatobia noxialis,
which infests the skin of animals.
1876 Btnedtn i Anim. Parasites viii. 175 A gadfly found
at Cayenne is distinguished by the name of the Macaco
Worm ; it. .usually attacks the skin of oxen and dogs.
Macaco 2 (makj -ko). Also 8 mococo, 8-9
maucauco, 9 niacauco. [a. F. (Buffon) mococo ;
ulterior origin obscure. Cf. MAKI.] A name ap
plied to certain lemurs, esp. to the genus Lemur.
1751 G. EDWARDS Nat. Hist. Birds, etc. iv. 197 The
Maucauco .. is about the Bigness of a middling sized Cat.
1774 GOI.DSM. Xat. I/is!. IV. 239 The last of the monkey
kind are the Makis...T he first of this kind is the Mococo;
a beautiful animal about the size of a common cat, but. .of
Makis, or Macaucos, properly so called, Leiinir. 1840
Ui.YTii ir. Cnviers Anim. Kingd. (1849) 64 The Murine
Macauco (Leinnr iimn mis). 1884 Riverside Nat. Hist.
(1888) I. 228 The Mongoose Lemur, or Woolly Macaco
II Macacus (mHtffWt). PI. macaci (ma-
k^i-soi). [mod.L., ad. F. macaque: see MACAQUE.]
A genus of Old World catarrhine monkeys of the
family Cercopithccidiv ; originally including a great i
number of African and Asiatic species, but now j
restricted to species resembling the bonnet ma-
caque or toque ; a monkey of this genus.
1871 DARWIN Desc. Man I. i. 23 In . . baboons ^and some
species of macacns the upper portions of the ear is slightly
pointed. 1875 Enc_vcl. Brit, II. 152/1 The Macaci present |
2
u* with the most northern forms of apes. 1893 Daily
News 8 June 5/3 A small monkey, a macacus, has been
placed in his cell to keep him [an ourang-outang] company. }
Macadam (mitkre dam). (Formerly with ;
capital M ; also Mac-Adam, M c Adam.)
1. The name of John London M c Adam (1756-
1 836) used attrib. to designate the kind of roadway >
which he invented and the material used in making
it: see MACADAMIZE.
Now apprehended as an attributive use of 2.
1824 Miss MITI--QRD Village Ser. i. 277 We shall see no
more of him [our surveyor]; for the Mac-Adam ways are
warranted not to wear out. 1878 .V. Aiiicr. AYr p . CXXVI.
91 Closet warriors, in coxy studies, with smooth McAdam
roadways before their doors. 1881 Alacnt. Mag. XLIV.
342 All piles of spare macadam material were carefully ,
removed.
2. The material of \vhich a macadamized road
is made.
1826 J. WILSON Noct. Amir. Wks. 1855 I. 178 What a. .
rattle o wheels !. .intolerable aueuch ower the macadam, I
hut Lord hae mercy on us, when you re on the causeway !
1831 MOORE Smnmcr Fete 121 Where never gleam of gas
must dare Gainst ancient Darkness to revolt, Nor smooth ,
Macadam hope to spare The dowagers one single jolt.
1856 FONBLANQUE in Life fy Labours (1874) 520 He may
gravely serve out Macadam for rations, and supply biscuit
for making roads. 1862 Athcnx&m 30 Aug. 268 The drab-
coloured mud of the macadam. 1892 Times 20 Apr. 7/4 It
is broken up into macadam, and forms a f-plendid material |
for making roads.
fig. 1871 R. H. HUTTON Ess. II. 126 He sprinkles a (
little macadam of stony fact along the fair upland path of
his imagination. 1892 Academy 29 Oct. 382/3 It ts an un- |
finished macadam of inverted commas and references.
3. nonce-use as adj. Level as macadam.
CM 845 HOOD St. to Tom M oodgate v, Does that hard,
honest hand now. .tug the oar, a gondolier On smooth Mac
adam seas ?
Macadamite (msekae dfimwt), sfr.smda. Now
rare or Obs. [f. MACADAM + -ITK,]
A. si. One who practises or advocates M c Adam s !
system of road-making.
1821 Monthly Mag. LII. 104 Some incidental remarks of |
mine in a paper I sent you in May last, have caused the !
Mackadamites to throw some of their spare dirt about. |
1839 MURCHISON Silttr. Syst. i. xxxix. ^35 In certain i
districts, .they [boulders] are fast disappearing through the !
labours of the Mac.idamites.
B. adj. 1 ertaining to M c Adam s system of road-
making.
1824 Miss MITFORD Village Ser. i. 276 The Mac- Adamite
enormity of the stony road. 1846 THACKF.KAY Corn/till to
Cairo vii. Wks. 1900 V. 650 Roads were being repaired in
the Macadamite manner.
Macadamization
(Formerly with capital M.) [f. next + -ATION.]
The process, practice, or system of making mac-
adamized roads; rarely r<7rr. a macadamized road. I
Also, the converting of stone into road-metal. *
1824 Loud. Mag. X. 350 Major-Taylorization against Mac-
nihimi/ation any day ! 1824 Newcastle Mag. HI., 97 The
only road in our neighbourhood on which something like
Macadamization has been attempted. 18*5 filackw, Mag. ,
XVII. 87 Along street under the process of Macadamization. i
1826 Miss MIITOKD I illa^e Ser. n. 2 That, .turnpike-road. .
is now so perfect and so beautiful a specimen of Macadam-
i/ation, that [etc.]. 1861 MUSURAVE By-roads 75 Mac-adam-
ization. 1869 BRADWOOD O. I . H, (1870) 184 Miss Warren
. .was cantering down the turf border that fringed the mac-
adamisation. 1871 L. STEPHEN Playgr. Eur. \. (1894) 121
The glacier, .crushed into smaller fragments, producing ..
a kind of incipient macadanmation.
Jig. 1847 Tail s Mag. XIV. 746 So very strange a
macadami/ation of parties has taken place.
Macadamize (msekcc d amsiz) , v. Also :
M Adamise, -ize. [f. MACADAM + -m:.]
1, trans. To make or repair (a road) according
to J. L. M r Adam s system, which consists in
laying down successive layers of stone broken into
pieces of nearly uniform size, each layer being
allowed to consolidate underthe pressureof ordinary
wheel traffic before the next is Inid upon it.
See M c Adani s pamphlet, Remarks on the Present System
of Road- Making (t&. 5, 1822). He did not approve of the !
placing of any kind of foundation under the layers of stone, (
of the use of sand or gravel as binding material, or of the ,
smoothing of the surface by heavy rollers ; though the name I
of macadamizing is now often given to methods in which
some or all of these practices are admitted.
1826 /, ion H nnting 78 The road . . was what we now deemed <
a great luxury, M Adamized, instead of paved. 1828
SOUTHEY To A. Cunningham 23 A street not yet Macadam
ized. 1863 A. C.RAMSAY/ ^yj.GVo.f.f 1 878) 613 Basalts, .are ill ,
adapted for macadamising roads. 1871 1-.. STEPHEN Playgr. -
Eur. (1894) 135 A heap of granite stones prepared for
macadamising a road.
ai sol. 1871 M. COLLINS Mrq. $ Merck. I. vi. 188 There ,
is no hard stone nearer than Mount Sorel, so they mac- :
adamize with something almost as soft as loaf sugar.
b. fig. To render level or even ; to level, raze.
1826 J. SHERMAN in Mem. (1863) 219 Grace indeed
macadamises the road, makes the stones smaller. 1827 JELF
Let. to Pttsey in Liddou, etc. I~if? P. (1893^ I. 117 Your
mind is certainly macadamized ; mine resembles the road
between this [Berlin] and Strelitz. 1829 MARRY AT P. Mild-
way m, The enemy s centre should have been macadamised
by our seven three-deckers. 1842 ORDERSON Crcol. iv. 38
Our. . Bishop has. . macadamized the way for his successor.
1868 PEARD Water-Farm. \\. 14 Each successful labour of
to-day will macadamise the road for to-morrow.
MACAQUE.
2. To convert into road-metal.
1841 J. T. HEWLETT Parish Clerk II. 154 Coarse, thick
slates, that would certainly have been macadamized in these
days as excellent materials for road-making.
b. transf. and fig. To break up (something
hard or figured as being hard) into pieces. ? Obs.
1825 GOOD Study Med. (ed. 2} V. 539 By grinding, or as
we should now perhaps call it macadamizing the stone into
granules. 1825 AVw Monthly Mag. XV. 296 In Macadamiz
ing a few broad, simple, and impressive sounds into passages
of numberless rapid notes, there is no time left for giving the
emphasis required. 1852 SMEDLEY L. Antndel xxxvi. 270
Richard Frere. .devoted himself to that indurated specimen
of the original granite formation,.. and by trying to mac
adamise her into small-talk [etc.J, 1855 //. Coverdalc
i. 2 Fathers have flinty hearts, and even the amenities of
the nineteenth century have failed to macadamise them.
Macadamized (msekse-damaizd), ppl. a. [f.
MAC.VDAMIZK + -ED *.]
1. Of a road (see MACADAMIZE i).
1827 tilackw. Mag. XXI. 791 We were not seen stumbling
even upon a Macadamized road. 1837 Civil Kng, fy Arch.
Jrnl. 1. 1/2 Filled in with broken stones, such as are used for
M Adamized roads. 1861 MUSGRAVE By-roads 282, I found
even a Mac-adamized road, which crosses the plain, miry
enough, in heavy rain. 1889 p. FIXDLAY Eng. Railway 49
A well-constructed macadamized road.
fig. 1827 LYTTON Falkland 45 Neither in person nor in
character was he much beneath or above the ordinary
standard of men. He was one of Nature s Macadamized
achievements. His great fault was his equality. 1863
COWDEN CLARKE Shaks. Char. xi. 291 The hard and mac
adamised road of dry duty and daily labour.
2. Broken up into road-metal. Also (nonce-its^ ,
strewn with broken stones.
1849 CAPT. C. STURT Expcd. Cenir. Austral. I. 238 \Ve
then proceeded . . down the creek, keeping close upon its
banks to avoid the macadamized plains on either side. 18
Times (weekly ed.) 23 Nov. 3/3 Some loose macadamised
stones lying about.
Maca damizer. [f. MACADAMIZE + -EB .]
1. One who makes macadamized roads.
1824 Xrutcastle Mag. 1 1 1. 26 [The paviours] have . . nothing
to do but to transform themselves into Macadamizers. 1864
Reader n June 747/3 Our London macadamise rs go about
their work in a very unscientific way. i3i Instr. Census
Clerks (1885)87 Paviour. ..Macadamiser.
2. One who rides on a macadamized road ; esp.
one who keeps to the roads when hunting.
1832 G. DOWNES Lett. Cont. Countries I. n Our little
Gallic Macadamizer asked one of the Hibernians present
[etc.]. 1838 SURTEES Jorrocks s Jaunts 55 A private road
and a line of gates through fields now greet the eyes of our
M Adarnisers. 1869 BRADWOOD O. J . H. I. xii. 219 Here
come all the roadsters ! growled the latter, as the hounds..
crossed a bye-road along which in the rear clattered some
fifty macadamisers.
Macada inizing, vbl. sb. [-ING *.] The
action of the verb MACADAMIZE; macadam ization.
1851-61 MAYHEW Loml. Labour\\. 181 The macadamiz-
ing of the latter thoroughfare. 1876 PAGE Adv. Text-Bit.
Geol. vii. 136 Their extensive use in causewaying and mac
adamising.
Macadamizing,///. a. [-ING-.] a. That
macadamizes, b. (Cf. MACADAMIZER a,)
1826 HENTHAM in ll estin. Rev. VI. 457 It performs the
function of a Mac-adami/ing hammer, in breaking down the
in the safe pursuit of pleasure, as far as compatible with
macadamising action, nad suddenly espied .. the Maule
carriage.
Macaleb, obs. form of MAHALEB.
Macalive, variant of MACKALLOW Obs.
Macamethe, obs. form of MAHOMET.
II Macaiia (makirna). South American. [Said
by Humboldt to be Haytian.] An ironwood club.
1622 R, HAWKINS I oy. S. Sea 27 (1847) 98 Their armes
for the warre, which is a sword of heavie blacke wood...
They [the Indians of Brazil] call it macana, and it is carved
and wrought with inlayd works very curiously, but his edges
are blunt. Ibid. % 41. 147 Their [the islanders of Mocha,
Chile] weapons are bowes and arrowes and macanas. 1822
SARA COLEHIDGK tr. Dobrizhoffers Hist. Ahif>ones [Para
guay] 1 1. 360 The wooden club, macana. 1861 W. BoUJUUT
tr. P. Simon s Ji.vfied. Aguirre (Hakl. Soc.) xix. 79 Darts
and macanas (a sort of club). [The reference is to Peru.]
t Maca O. Obs. Also makao. [f. the name
of AfacaOj a Portuguese settlement on the coast of
China, noted for gambling. In Fr. macao. Cf.
MACCO.] A gambling game at cards, a kind of
vingt-et-un (Littre).
1778 EARL MALMESBURY Diaries fy Corr. I. 170 Macao,
(a game much in vogue here at present). 1783 H. WAI-POLK
Lett. (1858) VIII. 388 When she wants to play at macao.
1794 C. PIGOT Female Jockey Club 109 We have beheld her
ready to burst with rage, when the consequences have been
against her at Macao. 1827 Sporting Mag. XX. 58 A
diplomatic character and member of a fashionable Club at
Brussels, has been accused of cheating at Macao. 1883
Times n July 7 He consorted much with . . needy players
at . . roulette, makao, and similar games of hazard.
Macao, obs, form of MACAW.
Macaque (maka k). Also 9 macac. [a. F.
macaque^ ad. Pg. macaco : see MACACO 1.]
+ 1. SomeBrazilianspecies of monkey. Obs. rare~ l .
1698 FROGER Voy. 115 We observed two sorts of Monkeys
there [viz. Brazil], which they distinguished by the Names
of Sagovins and Macaques [Fr. orig. Alacaqs}, . .The
Macaques are.. of a brown Colour.
MACARISM.
2. A monkey of the genus MACAGC8.
1840 HLYTH tr. Cuvier s Anim. Kingd. (1849) 5& Tta
Macaques (jVt,YZ//.y, Desm. I. /^zV.sgThe Bonneted Macaque
(J/. Sinicus). Ibid., The Pig-tailed Macaque. . .The Bl&ck
Macaque. \&]$Kncycl. Brit. \\. 152/1 The Thibet Macaqtm
(Macacus tkikelawis}. 1878 BROWNING Z,t Siiisiaz 590
\Viiat though monkeys and macaques Gibber* Byron i 1885
E. BALFOUR Cycl. /<//a(ed. 3) II. 753/2 Macacus cynomol-
gus, common macac.
Macare, obs. form of MAKEK.
Macarisill (ma,"kariz m). rare. Also ma-
kariam. [ad. Or. paKapiffp-os, f. ftaieapifctv : see
next and -JSM.] a. (See quot. 1818-60; and cf.
next vtO b. = BEATITUDK 2.
1818-60 WHATELY Comn/pl. Bk. 11864) 25 note, The words
1 felicitate and * congratulate are used only in application to
events, which are one branch only of macarism . Ibid. 28
To admiration, contempt seems to be the direct contrary ;
censure to commendation ; pity to macarism. a 1860 J. A.
ALEXANDER Gos/>. Mattk. (1861) no A series of beatitudes
or macarisms [Footnote, /j-oncapitr/xos], so called from the
word with which they severally open. 1882 A. B. BKUCE
Parab. Teach. Christ 380 The makarisms and woes with
which Luke s version of the Sermon on the Mount begins.
i88<j Kingd. God In trod. 10 Luke s .. form of the ma-
carisrns \
IVCacarize (markaroiz), v. rare. Also ma-
carise, makarize. [f. Or. ftaJcapifttVj f. f^nnap
happy : see-lZE.] trans. To account or call happy
or blessed (cf. quot. 1816-60).
1816-60 WHATKLY Commit. Bk. (1865) 9 A man is admired
for what he is, macarized for what he has, praised for what
he does. Ibid. (1864) 25 If _a man possess a genius, or a
person that is admirable, he is himself admired ; but not if
he has an admirable horse or house ; the sentiment we feel
towards him is of a different nature, and we have no English
word to express it ; so much are we at a loss as to resort to
the word envy . I should like to introduce the word ma-
carise . 1840 ARNOLD Let. in Stanley Life <y Corr. (1844)
II. ix. 227 Therefore I macarize you the more, for having
both an inherited home, and in a county and part of the
county per se delightful, a 1871 GROTE Eth. l- ragin. v.
(1876) 177 No man praises happiness, as he praises justice,
but macarises (blesses) it as something more divine and
better.
Macaron, variant of MACAROON.
Macaroni (mjekar^-ni). PI. -ies. Also 6-9
maccaroni, 8 mac(e)arone, makarony, 9 mack-
erouy. [a. It. /naccarom (flono 1598), earlier form
of maccheronl ^Florio 1611) pi. of maccheront\
the ulterior etymology is obscure.
Some scholars have suggested connexion with Gr. na.ita.pta,
explained by Hesychius to mean a sort of barley-broth.
Diez regarded the word as a derivative of It. maccare to
bruise, crush.]
1. A kind of wheaten paste, of Italian origin,
formed into long tubes and dried for use as food.
The same Italian paste is prepared also in the form of
VERMICELLI, q.v.
1599 13. JONSON Cynthia s Rev. n. i, He doth Iearne..to
eat senchouies, maccaroni, bouoli, fagioli, and cauiare. 1750
CHESTEKF. Lett. (1792) II. 345 You would do very well to
take one or two such sort of people home with you to
dinner everyday; it would be only a little mincstra and
macaroni the more. 1769 MRS. RAPFALU Eng. llousekpr.
(1778) 285 To dress Macaroni with Parmesan Cheese. 1813
SIR H. DAVY Agric. Chem. (1814) 142 The wheat of the
south of Europe, in consequence of the larger quantity of
gluten it contains, is peculiarly fitted for making macaroni.
i8zs LVTTON Zicci 45 Merton had heard much of the excel
lence of the macaroni at Portici. 1893 Spectator 10 June
768 A Sicilian sawyer fed on macaroni and melons.
2. a. Hist, An exquisite of a class which arose
iu England about 1760 and consisted of young
men who had travelled and affected the tastes and
fashions prevalent in continental society, b. dial.
A fop, dandy.
[This use seems to be from the name of the Macaroni Club,
a designation prpb. adopted to indicate the preference of the
inembersfpr foreign cookery, macaroni being at that time little
eaten m England. There appears to be no connexion with
the transferred use of It. maccheronc in the senses block
head, fool, mountebank , referred to in 1711 by Addison
Sped. No. 47 p 5.]
[1764 H. WALPOLEZ.C/. Earl Hertford 6 Feb. (1857) IV.
178 The Maccaroni Club (which is composed of all the
travelled young men who wear long curls and spying,
glasses).] ^ 1764 Let. Ear t Hertford ? 7 May Ibid. 238 Lady
ralkener s daughter is to be married to a young rich Mr.
Crewe, a Macarone, and of our Loo. 1770 Oxford Mag.
June 228/2 There is indeed a kind of animal, neither male
nor female, a thing of the neuter gender, lately started up
doner; you are a maccaroni; you can t ride. 1773 [C.
rliTCHcoCK] Macaroni i. 5, I wanted you to be a man of
spirit ; your ambition was to appear a first-rate Macaroni ;
you are returned fully qualified, and determined, I see, to
shew the world what a contemptible creature an English
man dwindles into, when hejadopts the follies and vices of
his bait., ua the fashion which I remember to have seen in
caricatures of what wen
air 01 a macaroni. *jAt*nmm 5 Nov. 603/2 The weak Ws., Life 5 For diverling him
nm,.. resolute brow, and good forehead, portray Sheridan to wrote a Sheet which he called
the life, as he appeared, a macaroni and brilliant lounger in
CarUon House. 1891 Sheffield Gloss., M^ackerony, an over
dressed, or gaudily-dressed person.
trans/. 1778 [W. MARSHALL] Minntts Agric. 3 Feb. 1775
Harnessed the old oxen in all their new finery. . ; the Pan
theon never saw two more ridiculous Macaronies.
3. A species of crested penguin, JLindyptes chry-
sohphus. In full macaroni penguin*
[App. so called because its crest was thought to resemble
the coiffure of the macaronies \ The Pall Mall Gaze tic
Extra of 24 July 1884, p. 29/2 gives from a print of 1777
two figures of head-dresses then in use, one of which is called
the macaroni . Cf. also quot. 1820 in 2.]
1838 POE A. G. Pym Wks. 1864 IV. 123 The maccaroni,
the jackass and the rookery penguin. 1860 C. C. ABBOTT
in Ibis 338 This bird is called in the Falkland Islands the
Maccaroni Penguin. . . It has an orange-coloured crest. 1885
Encycl. Brit. XVI II. 492/1 ./iWy/jVi-, containing the crested
Penguins, known to sailors as . . Macaronis \
4. A medley (such as a macaronic poem).
1884 ROGERS Six Cent. Work $ ll agcs (18861 166 Poli
tical songs in Latin or in a maccaroni of Latin and Enylisli.
5. In the \Vest Indies, a coin of the value of a
quarter of a dollar. ? Obs.
1834 M. G. LF.WIS Jrnl. H\ Ind. 403 Each grown person
received a present of half a dollar, and every child a mac
caroni. 1838 W. JAMKSOX in A. Robb6Vs/. Afrii ans \i^\)
iv. 88 The masters began to offer a macaroni, or is. sterling,
a day.
f6. The name of a gambling-room at New-
market. (Cf. MACCO.) Obs.
1771 P. PAKSOXS Newmarket I. 186 The Maccaroni is no
other than a pretty large and whimsically painted room.
7. (See quot.)
1876 R. L. WALLACE Canary Bk. xiv. 165 Lizards \sc.
canaries] are known among Scotchmen as macaronics .
8. Short for macaroni tool.
1867 G. A. ROGERS Wood Carving 12 Now take the mac
caroni and cut away the wood on either side of the vein.. .
The maccaroni. .is shaped to cut at both angles.
9. attrib.) as (sense i) macaroni dealer, -stall,
wheat \ (sense 2) macaroni cane, dress, intelli-
gt ntcr, marquis, philosopher, shrug, train; frni-
caironi fiddle, V some kind of small violin ; f ma
caroni gin, a kind of colliery gin (,K. D. 1).);
t macaroni stake (see quot.); macaroni tool,
a square-cutting tool used in wood-carving.
1781 Ir esttn. Mag. IX. 71 A supple-jack or a macaroni
cane, embellished with silk and gold tassels. 1851 in I llut.tr.
Loud. News 5 Aug. (1854) nu/i Occupations of the People,
. . *Maccaroni-dealer. 1772 FOOTE Nabob i. (1778) 26 The
waiter at Almack s has just brought him home his macaroni
dressfor the ha/ard table. 1777 MME. D AKBLAY Early Diary
Apr. -July (1889) II. 185 First came a French horn, .ahen
a violin, a bass, a bassoon, a * Macaroni fiddle. 1789
UKAND Hist. Newcastle II. 684 There is a .sort of gins
called whim gins , and a kind known by the name of
*macaroni gins . 1769 Public Advert. 18 May 4/2 Thy
Paper is the *Macarony Intelligencer. 1859 THACKERAY
I irgin. xcii. (1878; 758, I never bargained to have a * Mac
caroni Marquis to command me. 1797 Monthly Mag. III.
92 In this fanciful sera, when ^macaroni philosophers hold
flirtation with science. 1775 M.ME. D AKBLAY Early Diary
21 Nov., It is not at all the ton to like htr : .. (with
a Macarony shrug). 1823 * JON BEE Diet. Turf t *Ma-
caroni stakes, those ridden by gentlemen, not jockies. 1814
Sporting Mag. XLIV. ioj You dash among the pots of
a *maccaroni-stall. 1867 G. A. ROGERS WoodCamingz A
*maccaroni tool. 1890 C. G, LKLANU Wood Carving 10 The
Macaroni Tool.. is for removing wood on each side of a
vein or leaf, or similar delicate work. Ibid, 42 The so-called
macaroni-tool .. is really very little used, owing to the
great difficulty of keeping it sharp, and its liability to break.
1773 GOLDSM, Stoops to Com/. Epil., Ye travtll d tribe, ye
*macaroni train. 1901 li- cstm.Gaz. zs July 7/3 The *ma-
caroni wheat crop (a new venture in the United States).
t Macaro iiian, a. Ol>s. [f. prec. + -AN.]
1. = MACARONIC#. i.
1727-41 CHAMBERS Cycl., Macaronic, or Macaronian t a
kind of burlesque poetry... We have little in English in the
Macaronian way. 1731 CAMBRIDGE Scriblcriad n. 184 note,
The Macaronian is a kind of burlesque poetry, consisting
of a jumble of words of different languages, with words of
the vulgar tongue latinized, und latin words modernized.
2. MACARONIC a. 3.
1788 R. GALLOWAY Poems (1792) 16 Give ear ilk Maca
ronian beau, Tween George s Square an eke Soho.
Macaronic (meekar^nik), a. and sb. Also 7
makeronick, 8 maccaronic. [ad. mod.L. maca~
ronic-us It. (^\ niacaronico} niacchcronico, f. (^ma
caroni] maccheroni MACARONI.
The word seems to have been invented by Teofilo Folengo
( Merlinus Cocaius ) whose macaronic poem (Liber
Macarouices) was published in 1517. He explains (ed. 2,
1521) that the macaronic art is so called from macaroni,
which is quoddam pulmentum farina, caseo, botiro com-
paginatum, grossum, rude, et rusticanum .]
A. adj. 1. Used to designate a burlesque form of
verse in which vernacular words are introduced
into a Latin context with Latin terminations and
in Latin constructions. Also, applied to similar :
verse of which the basis is Greek instead of Latin ; (
and loosely to any form of verse in which two or j
more languages are mingled together. Hence of
language, style, etc. : Resembling the mixed jargon
of macaronic poetry.
1638 SIR J. BEAUMONT in Jonsontts Virbins 12 He Latin
Horace found. .Translated in the Macaronicketoung,Cloth d
such raggs as [etc.]. 1711 Drumm. of ilatutlt^s
.-/. i-.-A - ir__ jS.__S__ - :jnself and his F r i en ds, he
PolwW Middinia. \ Tis a
MACAROON.
I sort of Macaronick Poetry, in which the ScoU Words are
< put in Latin Terminations. 1778 JOHNMJN 14 Apr. in
: Bos-well, Maccaronick verses are verses made out of a mix
ture of different languages. 1837 HALLAM Hist. Lit. i. vi.
i S 31 I. 519 Maillard. .whose sermons, printed if nut preached
j in Latin, with sometimes a sort of ulmo.tt macaronic inter
mixture of French. 1897 DO\V[>EN h r. Lit. n. i. 90 The
macaronic poet Folengo. 1898 STEVENSON ^7. f vfs 236
Grace was said, .in a macaronic latin.
f2. Of the nature of a jumble or medley. Obs.
1611 \titlc) Coryats Cramhe, or his Col wort Twise Sodden,
And Now serued in with other Macaronicke dishes, as the
second course to his Crudities. 1806 J. DAI.LAWAY Obs.
Ettg. Arch. 222 Tliose Travellers who have seen the new
buildings of Edinburgh and Glasgow will look on the archi
tecture of Bath, as belonging to the maccaronick order. 1816
G. COLMAN Br. Grins, Lament, xiv. (1872.) 271 My coarse,
macaronic style may here and there excite a smile.
3. Pertaining to a macaroni, rare ".
1828-34 WEBSTER, Alacarwtic, pertaining to or like a
macaroni ; empty ; trifling ; vain ; affected.
B. sb.
1. a. Macaronic language or composition, b.
//. Macaronic verses.
a 1668 DENHAM Dialogue 33 You that were once so (econo-
mii.k, Quitting the thrifty style I.aconick, Turn Prodi.uiil in
Makeronick. 1693 AfoL Clergy Scot. 31 When some of his
Tarty mounts the Desk and declaims their Maccaronicks.
1727 BAILEY vol. II, Macaronicks [among the Italians], a
.sort of Burlesque Poetry made out of their Language, and
the Scraps and Terminations of divers other. 1839 HALLAM
fntrod. Lit. Europe II. v. 267 note, Folengo.. sat down for
the rest of his lite to write Macaronics, a 1864 LUCY AIKIN
in Man. etc. 77 Our own people were turning Scotch with
out knowing it. We began to allow the macaronic of the
Edinburgh Review for actual Kngli-h !
f 2. A jumble or medley. Obs.
1611 CcmiR., Macaron i^jic, a Macaronick; a confuted
liL-ape, or huddle of many heueiall things.
t MacarO Hical, a. Obs. Also 6 macheron-
icall. [See prec. and -ICAL.] = MACARONIC a.
1585 K. 1). Praysc of Nothing Hj b, The macheruiiicall
phantasies of Merlinus Cocaius. 1596 NAMIF. .v?//;vw ll al-
iten F, Who. .hath translated my Piers Ptnnilessc into the
Macaronicall tongue.
Macaro iiically, adv. [f. MACAKO.MC: see
-ICALLV.J In the macaronic manntr.
I 1821 W. TAYLOR in Monthly Rev. XC\T. 82 That strange
[ mixture of Portuguese, Spanish, .. [etc.) nanie.s with which
; most European maps of South America arc macaronically
j diversified. 1900 G. W. K. KUSSKLL Conferences ii. 24 The
j earliest pieces .. are in the learned language, sometimes
macaronically interspersed with the vernacular.
Macaroilicism (msekar^-nisiz m). [f. MA-
I CAHOXJC + -JSM.] Macaronic style.
1830 Ccntt. Mag. C._ n. 123 Moliere gives an amusing
specimen of macaronicism, in the troisicmc intcrmede of
l,e Maladc Ima-iiudre. 1845 Kncycl. Mctrop. XXI. 629/2
It maybe doubted, however, whether the Ancients would
be very solicitous to establish a prior claim to Macaronicism.
Macarouisni (mrckartm-niz m). Also 8 maca-
ronyism, 9 maccaroni -isru, [f. MACARONI +
-ISM.] Behaviour characteristic of a macaroni;
dandyism.
1775 MME. D ARBLAY Early Diary 21 Nov., He is a good
dt-al in the present ton, which is not Macaroi:>isn). 1835
TalCs Mag. II. 20 His colonel, .requited his maccaroni-ism
1y a week s arrest. 1863 SAL A Capt. Dangerous II. viii.
252 We would have thought it vile poltroonery and ma-
caronism to have worn wigs. 1868 C IKSS MINIO Man.
\ 11 . Elliot \. 28 His maccaronism seems to have been a sub
ject of jest among his friends.
Macaro nyish, a. rare- 1 , [f. MACARONI +
1SH.] Characteristic of dandyism.
1859 SALA Tiu. round Clock (iS6iJ 288 There is something
supercilious, pragmatical, macaronyish, un-English, in tbe
announcement, No half-price .
Macaroon (msekar-n). Also 7 makeron(e,
maquaroon, mackroomj mackroon, 7-8 macke-
roon(e, mackaroon(e, macaron, S makeroon,
macron, 7-9 maccaroon. [a. Y.macaron (i6thc.),
ad. It. niaccaront (now maccherone) sing, of
maccaroni: see MACARONI.]
1. A small sweet cake or biscuit consisting chiefly
of ground almonds, white of egg, and sugar.
1611 COTGR., M^acarons, Macarons ; little Fritter-like
Bunnes, or thicke Losenges, compounded of Sugar, Almonds,
Rosewater, and Muske. 1611 MARKHABI Country Content. \\.
ii. (1668) 98 To make Jumbals more fine and curious . . and
nearer to the taste of the Macaroon. 1630 J. TAYLOR (Water
P.) Gf. Eater Kent Wks. i. 146/1 Whether it bee . . Fritter,
or Flapiacke, or Po>set, Galley-Mawfrey, Mackeroone,
Kickshaw, or Tantablin. 1688 R. HOLME Armoury in.
83/2 Mackrooms, a kind of ruul of sweet Bread. 1725
URADLKY Fain. Diet. s.v. Tourte, You may also put a
pounded Macaroon into the Artichoke Cream. 1747 MRS.
GLAssiiC twXrfrj xv. 141 To make Maccaroons. 1848 J. GRANT
Adv. Aide-de-C .y.^.\\\\. (Rtldg.) 227 Little maccaroons, sweet
as sugar and almonds could make them. 1875 A. R. Hoj L
My School-boy I r. 138 We were regaling on macaroons.
ctttrih. 1783 M.MK. U ARBLAY Diary f) Uec., I had no more
power to prevent it than this macaroon cake in my hand.
1836 T. HOOK G. Giirney I. 297 A Jew boy, selling maca
roon cakes. 1898 GULLY in Daily News 21 July 7/5 A
Marchpane is an edifice in macaroon work.
f2. = MACARONI i. Obs.
17*04 J. PITTS Ace. Mahometans iii. (1738) 24 What they
call Mackaroon is some Paste made only with Flour and
Water. 1738 [G. SMITH] Curious Rtlat. II. 302 A Sort of
Pudding, which they [in Malta] call Macron. 1753 CHAJI-
LIEKS Cyil.Suf>j>,, Mncaron, the name of a sort of vermicelli,
a paste made of flour and water, and formed into the shape
of the band uf a quill, or the guts of small fo\\ Is.
MACARTNEY.
f3. A buffuou ; a blockhead, dolt. Also dial, a
fop ( ^ MACAKOXI 2). Obs. [Cf. It. macckerone.]
a 1631 DONNE Sat. iv. 117 Like a bigge wife, at sight of
lothed meat. . ; so I sigh and sweat To heare this Makeron
talke in value, a 1633 R. B. In Me>n. t Donne s Poems 401
A Macaroon And no way fit to spcake to clouted shoone.
a 18*5 FORIIY I oc. E. Anglia, Macaroon^ a fop.
Macartney (makautni). [Thenameof George,
Yax\ Macartney 1^1737-1806).] Used in Macartney
cock, pheasant, and in shortened form Macartney :
A pheasant of the genus Euplocamus, esp. .
ignitus ; a fireback.
[179. OR. SHAW in Sir G. Staunton Macartney $ Embassy
to China (1797) I. 248 Jt may be called the fire-backed
pheasant. 1813 TKMMINCK Hist. Nut. des Pigeons etc. II.
273 Houpifere Macartney. Callus Macartneyi. Mihi. ..
Cette belle espece de Gallinace .. a etc indiquee .. par
sir Georges Staunton, d apres un individu qui fut offert a
Lord Macartney, Ambassadeur Anglais auprcsde 1 Empereur
de la Chine.] 1834 SIR W, JAKDIN*E A"<t/. Hist. Gallinaceous
Birds I. 214 Tlie Macartney Cock. Knplocamus ignittis.
Fire-backed Pheasant of Java. 1840 BtVTH tr. Cuviers
Aniin. Kingd. (1849} 227 i he Macartneys.
Macary bitter. A \Yest Indian name for/V-%^
cramnia Antidesma (Treas. Bot. 1866).
111726 H. l!\r.HAM Hort us Awericanns (1794)96 Majoe.
. . It is aUo called Macary bitter from its growing in great
plenty in the bay of Macary.
Macassar (makse sai). [The name (in the
native form Mangkasitra \ of a district in the island
of Celebes.] Macassar oil, an unguent for the
hair, grandiloquently advertised in the early part
of the 1 9th century, and represented by the makers
(Rowland and Son \ to consist of ingredients ob
tained from Macassar. The name has subsequently
been given commercially to various natural pro
ducts imported from the East, e.g. to the oils ex
pressed from the seeds of Schleichera, trijuga^ Car-
( ha in us tinctoriits, and the berries of Stadtniannia
Sideroxylon. (Hence Macassar-oiled a., anointed
with this oil. Macassar poison, the gum of a
tree, with which the Malays poison their arrows.
1666-7 /YV. Trans. II. 417 Whether it be true, that the
onely Antidote hitherto known, against the . . Macassar-
poison, is humane Ordure, taken inwardly? 1797 Enfycl*
firit. ^ed. 31 X. 357 i Macassar Poison,, .called ippo in the
Macassar and Malayan tongue. 1809 ALEX. ROWLAND jun.
(title) Essay on. .the Human Hair, with Remarks on the
Virtues of the Macassar Oil. 1819 BVKON yuan I. xvii, In
virtues nothing earthly could surpass her, Save thine *in-
nmiuarable oil, Macassar ! 1831 TKELAWSV A dr. Yoitngcr
Si n III. 280 [The author professes to have met in Celebes
with] the oleaginous extract from a fruit-tree, since that
period become so notorious in Europe, (by name 1 mean,)
Macassar oil. 1842 S. LOVER Handy Andy x. 99 He ran
his fingers through his Macassar-oiled ringlets. 1896 BRANNT
I ats <y Oils (ed. 2) II. 82 Macassar oil .. is obtained from
the seed of Schlfichera trijnga . . Considerable quantities
of the oil were formerly imported, but what at present comes
into commerce under the name of macassar oil 1 is mostly
a mixture of cocoa-nut oil and ylang-ylang extract, coloured
red with alkannin.
Macauco, variant of MACACO.
Macaulayism (m&kSl/iU m). [f. the name
of Thomas Kabington (Lord) Macau/ay (1800-
1859) + -ISM.] The characteristic historical method
or literary style of Macau lay ; an instance of this. So
Macau layan, Macaulaye sque, Macau layish
adjs.j pertaining to or modelled upon Macaulay s
method orstyle. Macaulaye se (erron. Macaulese)-,
Macaulay s kind of diction.
1846 POE Cary Wks. 1864 1 1 1. 63 Models of style in these
days of r Rodomontade s and Macaulayisms. 1839 NAPIKR
Lift Visct. Dundee I. 4 note, How often does he give us
Macaulese for history ! 1865 Spectator 492 Lord Derby
does not talk leading articles after this Macaulayish fashion.
1871 M. ARNOLD Friendship s Garland 71 Why do you
call Mr. Hepworth Dixon s style middle-cta^s Macaulayese?
1884 Pail Mall^G. 26 Sept. 3/1 There is something quite
Macaulayesque in the description . . of the way in which [etc.].
1887 Spectators? Aug. 1159 Macaulayan and other historical
or at least other historians incrustations. 1893 At/tt~
HXmti ii June 758/3 Dressing up platitudes in a sort of
faded Macaulayese.
Macaw 1 ^mak \ Also 7 machao, 7-8 macao,
7-9 maocaw, 8 raaccau, 8-9 mackaw. [a. Pg. i
macao, of obscure origin ; a Tupi name for the bird
is macavuana,
Cf. Sp. mdca, a Bird in the Province of Quito, in South-
America, less than our Cocks, with a long Bill Red and
Yellow, and its Feathers of such Variety of Colours as is
admirable (Pineda, 1740).]
1. Th* name for several species of large long-
tailed birds of the parrot kind constituting the
genus Ara ; they inhabit tropical and subtropical
America and are remarkable for their gaudy
plumage.
1668 CHARLETOS Onontasticon Zoicon 66 Great blew and
yellow Parrat called the Machao^ or Cockatoon. a 1671
WltLUGHBV Oniiihol. n. xi. (1676) 73 Psittacus maximus
alter Aldrov. Angl. Maccaw, seu Macao & Cockatoon. 1703
DAMI*IKK I oy. (1729) III. I. 405 The Red Maccaw. 1707 FUN-
NKLL I oy. iv. 70 The Maccaw. .is about the bigness of a Hawk. ,
1788 Xciv Lond. Mag. 6r The larger Pshtaci are called
Macaos. i8oa BINCLEV Anim. Kiog. (1813) II. 75 The
Brasilian Green Macaw. 1821-30 Lu. CocKeruN atm, v.
(1874^ 25^ [Hel was walking., dressed like a mackaw,asthe
Commissioner s purse-bearer. 1870 DISKAKU Z,tf///a*>xxxv,
Upon gilt and painted perches also there were . . macaws. t
f 2. Applied (? erron.) to some oriental bird. Obs.
1699 DAM PIER Voy. II. i. 128 In the [Achinl Woods there
are many sorts of wild Fowls, viz. Maccaws, Parrots [etc.].
3. attrib.t as macaw tribe \ t^acaw-fish, some
brightly coloured fish (cf, parrot-fish^}.
1753 CHAMBERS Cycl. Sufp. s.v., With some it [cockatoon]
is made the synonymous name of all the Macaw tribe, 1792
MAR. RIDDELL Voy t Madeira 69 The parrot-fish, the ma
caw-fish.
Macaw- (makg). Also 7 macow, 7-8 mac-
caw, 8-9 mackaw, 9 macca-. [Prob. repr. one
or more Carib words; cf. Arawak (Guiana) mo-
caya t macoya t the macaw-palm.] The West Indian
name for palms* of the genus Acrocomia\ formerly
also f-the fruit of these palms. Now only attrib.
in macaw-berry ) -palm, -lree\ also macaw-bush,
a West Indian plant, Solatium niammosum (Treas.
Bot. 186*5) ; macaw-fat, a West Indian name for
tlic Oil Palm, Ehvis gitineensis.
1657 Licov Barbados 72 The Macow is one of the strangest
trees the Hand affords. 1672 R. BLOME Jamaica^ etc. 73
[Descr. Uarbadoes] I.imes, Lemons, Macows, Grapes [etc.].
. ..,t greedily.
being the ?th Day of our Fast, save only the Maccaw- berries
before related. 1756 P. UKOWNE Jamaica 343 The Mackaw
Tree.. is very common in most of the sugar-colonies. 1858
SIMMONDS Diet. Tradti Macaw-fat, a West Indian name
for oil palm, fclais GuitU t nsis. Macaw-Palm^ the Acro-
comia sclerocarpa of Martius. 1864 GKISEBACH Flora /K.
Ind. 785 Mackaw Tree, Acrocomia sclerocarpa. 1882 J.
SMITH Diet. Pop. Names Plants, Macaw Palm or Gm-
Gru (Acrocomia fnsif or nris\. 1894 Outing (U.S.) XXIII.
380/2 The oil palm or macca-fat.
1- Maccarib. Obs. [App. cogn. w. caribou , a.
Micmac kaleboo> lit. shoveller (N. & Q. 9th Sen
IX. 465). Cf. F. macaribo (Littre).] =- CARIBOU.
1672 JOSSELYN New Eng. Rarities 20 The Maccarib^
Caril>o t or rohano^ a kind tf Deer, as big as a Stag, round
hooved) smooth hair d and soft as silk.
Maccaroni, Macease^ne, Maccaw: see
MACAKOXI, MOCCASIX, MACAW.
Macche, obs. form of MATCH.
Macciavelian : see MACHIAVELLIAN.
MaCCO (ma;-k(?). ? Obs. f?A variant spelling
of MACAO.] A gambling game; = MACAO.
1809 HYRON in Moore Life (1875) 143 When macco (or
whatever they spell it) was introduced. i&v^S/nirting Mag.
XVI. 277 A rubber of whist, or a game of Macco. 1859
THACKERAY Virgin, xli, He dines at White s ordinary, and
bits down to macco and lansquenet afterwards.
atirib. 1825 T. HOOK Man of Many />-., Say. fy Doings
Ser.u. II. 18 His uncle was still ;it the Macco table. 1859
THACKKRAY \ irgin. xliv, I ..left it at the Macco-table.
Maccoboy (mae ktfboj). Also 8 macabao,
macauba, 9 maccaboy, maccubau, mac(c)ouba,
maakabaw, Sc. macabaa, -baw, maccaba^w.
[Named from Macouba^ a district in Martinique.]
A kind of snuff, usually scented with attar of roses.
1740 li inil les List of Snuffs in Fairholt Tobacco (1859)
269 Macabao. 1799 Hull Advertiser 27 July 4/4 You are
famous . . For having the best Macauba [rime draw]. 18. .
G. WUSHART in Mactaggart Callm-id, Encycl. (1824) 223 Ye
maun bring me a teat o this same Macabaa. 1823 J. BAD-
COCK Dom. Amusem. 99 The snufFof Martinico, celebrated
under the term Macouba . 1849 THACKERAY Pendcnnis
II. ii. 14 [He] pocketted his snuff-box, not desirous that
Madame Brack s dubious fingers should plunge too fre
quently into his Mackabaw. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade,
flfac0ffty t Maccid>au t a kind of snuff. 1893 STEVENSON
Catriona xix. 218 Him I found already at his desk and
already bedabbled with maccabaw. 1896 E. MARRIAGE tr.
Balzac s Old tioriot 21 His snuff-box is always likely to be
filled with maccaboy.
Mace (nv ! s), j.l Also 4-5 mas, 4-7 rnase,
5 6 mais, (5 maas, mass, meyce, 6 maysse,
"--7 masse), [a. OF. masse, mace = r* massa, It.
wazza, Sp. maza, Pg. maca : L. type *mat(t}ea
v prob. the origin of the rare mat(t}eola ? mallet).]
1. A heavy staff or club, cither entirely of metal
or having a metal head, often spiked: formerly a
regular weapon of war. (Also called \mace of
arms !?, masse cTartnes.*) fin early use also, a
club of any kind.
1297 R. GLOUC, (Rolls) 4210 pis geant .. bigan is mace
adrawe. c 13*0 Sir Bents 3800 pel leide on . . Wib swerdes and
wl|> maces, a 1330 Otittl 1112 He cam wij? a masc of bras.
375 HARBOUR Bruce xi. 600 The Ynglis men . . Ke^t emang
thame.swerdisandmas. c 1386 CHAUCER Knt. s T. 1753 With
myghty maces the bones they tobreste. 1390 GOWER Cotif.
III. 359 And Hercules.. Was ther, berende his grete Mace.
1416 LYUG. DcGitil. Pilgr. 22171 And with this ylke sturdy
Maas, Iputte hemoutafTul greet paas. Ibid. 93100 Then cam
Treason with hir mas Hevy as a clobbe of leed. 1555 EUI-LN
Decades 161 Laton whereof they make such maces and ham
mers as are vsed in the warres. 1585 T. WASHINGTON tr.
Nichalays Voy. in. v. 78 Vppon their saddle bow, their
roundel & the Busdeghan (being the mase of armes). 1678
WANLKY Wond. Lit. Worlds, ii. 86. 473/1 He would cast a
Horseman s Mace of nine or ten pounds weight farther than
any other of his Court, 1728 POPE Ditnc. i. 85 Pomps without
guilt, of bloodless swords and maces. 18*5 SCOTT Talism. i,
A steel axe, or hammer, called a mace-of-arms. 1834
PLANCH Brit, Costume 244 The pistol superseded the
mace in the hands of officers during this reign [Hen. VIII].
fb. Applied to the trident of Neptune. Obs.
1582 STANYHURST sEncis n. (Arb.) 6j Thee wals God Nep
tune, with mace thrceforcked, vphurleth. 1590 St ENStn
MACE.
Muiopotmos 315 The God of Seas, .strikes the rockes with
his three-forked mace. 1791 Cowi KK llittd xn. 29 Neptune
with his tridental mace himself Led them.
1601 SHAKS. Jul. C. iv. iii. 268 O Murd rous slumber !
Layest thou thy Leaden Mace vpon my Boy ? 1667 MILTOS
P. L. x. 294 I he aggregated Soyle Death, with his Mace
petrific, cold and dry, As with a Trident smote . 1840 LONGF.
Sp. Stud. i. v, Hark ! how the loud and ponderous mace
of Time Knocks at the golden portals of the day ! 1878
BROWNING La Saisiaz 385 As .. Beethoven s Titan mace
Smote the immense to storm.
2. A sceptre or staff of office, resembling in
shape the weapon of war, which is borne before
(or was formerly carried by) certain officials,
t Also formerly the sceptre of sovereignty.
For Sergeant at (or of) Mate* see SKRGHANT. The mace
which lies on the table in the House of Commons when the
Speaker is in the chair is viewed as a symbol of the autho
rity of the House (cf. b).
< 1440 /Vow//, /^rr .sig/i Mace of aseriawnt, s[c]cj>tntni t
ilavn. 1471 Rii LEY Contp. Alch. v. xxviii. in Ashm. (1652)
155 WythSylver Macys. .Sarjaunts awaytingon them every
owre. 1526 Pilgr. Perf. (W. de W. 1531) 253 They gaue hym
a rede in his hande for a septer or a mace. 1559 Mirr. Jfng ,,
yas. f xx. 5 Mymurdring uncle. .That longed for my king-
dome and my mace. 1580 Nottingham Rec. IV. 195 Payd
to Towley for the other ii. maces mendyng. 1593 SHAKS.
2 lien, t */, iv. vii. 144 With these borne before vs, in steed of
Maces, Will we ride through the streets. 1623-4 i" Swayne
C/iurc/nu. Ace. Sarum (1896) 177 The Iron w fh holds the
Mase at the end of M r . Maiors pe\ve. 1677 E. SMITH in ivth
Kcf>, Hist. AfSS. Comm. App. v. 37 Some mischievous persons
to dishonour my Lord Chancellour.. stole the mace and the
two purses. 1708 J. CHAMBKRLAYNK St. Gt. Brit. \. \\. xiii.
(1710) 100 The Mace, while the Speaker is in the Chair, is
always upon the Table, except when sent upon any extra
ordinary Occasion into Westminster-Hall, and Court of
Requests, to summon the Members to attend. i758JoHNSON
Iiiler^ No. 96 i He. .read the Gothick characters inscribed
on his brazen mace. 1856 EMERSON Eitg. Ti aits, Ability
Wks. (Bonn) II. 45 The chancellor carries England on his
mace. 1877 J. D. CHAMBERS Di?>. Worship 186 A Beadle,
or other official, with a wand or mace, clearing the way.
b. By (ivarrant of) the mace: in House of
Commons use, said of occasions when the Serjeant-
at-Arms is sent with the mace as his warrant for
demanding obedience to a command of the House.
1576 Jrnl. Ho. Comm. 22 Feb. 1. 107 The said Committees
found no Precedent for setting at large by the Mace any
Person in Arrest ; but only by Writ. Ibid. 27 Feb. I. 108
It is Resolved, That Edward Smalleye. .shall be brought
hither To-morrow, by the Serjeant ; and so set at Liberty,
by Warrant of the Mace, and not by writ.
c. A mace-bearer.
1663 Flagcllttm or O. Cromwell (1672) 26 And here upon
a Mace was sent to bring Cromwell into the Court. 1670
MARVKLL Let. 21 Mar. li ks. (Grosart) II. 315 Sir 1 homas
Clifford carryed Speaker and Mace, and all members there,
into the King s cellar, to drink his health. 1753 QVL.\\ Long
Story iii, My grave Lord-Keeper led the brawls \ The seals
and maces danc d before him. 1855 MACAULAY Hist. Eng.
xi. III. i Garter King at arms., was followed by the maces of
the two Houses, by the two Speakers [etc.].
3. a. Billiards. A stick with a flat square head,
formerly used for propelling the balls ; now super
seded by the cue. (Cf. MAST sb$) b. A similar
instrument lu-ed in Bagatelle.
1727 DOVER />. Diet., jl/,w,(Billard dont on joue) Mass,
or Billiard Stick. 1734 R. SEYMOUR Cotnpl. Gamester \\\.
ied. 5) 84 If a Person breaks a Stick, or the Mace, he must
pay Six-pence for the Stick and two Shillings for the Mace.
1744 J. LOVE Cricket 4 The dull Ball trails before the feeble
Ma.ce. 1797 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 3 III. 229 (Billiards] is
played with sticks, called maces, or with cues; the first
consist of a long straight ^tick, with a head at the end, and
are the most powerful instruments of the two.. .In England
the mace is the prevailing instrument, which the foreigner*
hold in contempt. 1814 Cot.. HAWKER Diary (1893)1. 119
We . . enjoyed the novelty of playing with the Emperor s
favourite cue, and Maria Louisa s mace. 1856 *CAI I T.
CKAWLEY* Billiards (i%$<)) 8 The Mace, by the way, is seldom
or never used by the present generation of billiard players.
1873 BKNNKTT & CAVKNDISH Billiards 4 Maces (called
masts ) only were used, made of lignum vitse or some other
weighty wood, and tipped with ivory. 1883 Casselfs Sports fy
Past. 329 [Bagatelle}. The balls are struck with either a cue
or a mace ; of these two the latter will be found the easier.
4. Tanning. (See quots.)
1839 U RE Diet. A rts 378 The chief operations of the currier
are four ; i. Dipping the leather, which consists in moisten
ing it with water, and beating it with the mace, or a mallet
upon the hurdle. 185* MORFIT Tanning $ Currying (1853)
462 The leather may either be beaten out with the feet, or
with an instrument called the mace.
5. attrib. and Comb.) as mace-blow, head ; fmace-
proof <?., nonce-wd*.) safe from ai rest.
1879 G. MEREDITH Egoist II. v. 104 The effect .. was to
produce an image of surpass! ngness in the features of Clara
that gave him the final, or *mace-blow. 1899 Daily News
12 Sept. 7/2 Sargon of Accad. .of whom a *mace head bear
ing his name is to be seen in the British Museum. 1633
SHIRLEY Bird ina Cage\\. O^b, You shall. .come vp to the
face of a Sergiant,. .and be *mace proofe.
Mace (m^ sj, sb.- Forms : a. 4-5 macys, 4-6
macis, maces, 1^4 macz, 5 macez, masis, 6
mases). 0. 4- mace, (6 mase). [ME. macis,
a. F. macis (i4th c. in Godef.), of unknown origin ;
cf. F. (i6th c.) ntassia, ? cinnamon flower. The
form wads being in Eng. apprehended ns a plural,
the new singular mace was formed from it.
It is not likely that the word has any connexion with
L. maccis (accus. maaida} occurring once in Plautiis in
a bombastic list of unknown and perhaps imaginary BplOM.]
MACE.
1. A spice consisting of the dried outer covering
of the nutmeg.
a 1377 A&ittgJon Ace. (Camden) 38 In farina XXviljuF. In
croco x\s. In macys ijs. Xii. [etc.]. 1398 TKEVISA Earth.
DC P. K. xvn. ii. (1495) 595 The Mace is the flowre,and the
Notinygge U the fruytc. Ibid. cix. 672 The rynde of Nux
rmisticata, the notmygge, hight Macis. ^1400 MAUNDKV.
(Roxb.) xxi. 94 pe macezer (?e huskesof |enutemug. t 1420
Lihcr Cecorum (1862) 13 Forshit withclowes or macys gode.
1471 Ptiston Lett. III. 25 Seiide me word qwat price a /r. of
peppyr, clowys, maais, gingyr [etc.]. 1527 K. THOKNK in
Hakiuyfs Voy. (1589) 252 The Islands are fertile of Cluucs,
Nutmegs, Mace, and Cinnamom. 1544 PH ASH KegiHi. Ly/e
(1553) Eja, Mithridatum-.wel tempered in a littel white
wine with afewe maces. 1594 BLUNDKVIL Excrc. v. xi. (1636)
554 But when the Nut waxeth dry, the Mace do sever from
the Nut. Ibid. xii. 557 From the He Banda doth come Nut
megs and Maces. 1732 AKBUTHNOT Rules of Diet 259 Spices,
as Cinnamon, Mace, Nutmeg. 1747 MRS. GLASSK Cookery
ii. 32 Add some. . Pepper and Salt, and a little beaten Mace.
1811 A. T. THOMSON Loud. Disp. (i8i8j 262 Oil of Mace.
1871 C. KINGSI.KY At Last v, The nutmegs, the mace still
clinging round them, He scattered on the grass.
2. attrih. : t mace-ale, ale spiced with mace.
1611 BBAUM. & FL. Four PI., Triumph of^Lovc iv, She
hail more need of mace-ale .. than your aged discipline. 1676
WISI;MAN Stirg. iv. v. 318 That night she took an anodyne
Syrup in a draught of Mace-ale.
Mace OTU T S}, sb$ Forms: 6 mase, 7 mas(se,
maz, mess, 8 niasscie, 8- mace. [a. Malay ^^L*
mas (also ^U! etnas ] ; said to be repr. Skr. masha
a weight of about 17 grains.]
1. In Malay countries : A small gold coin weigh
ing 9 grains and worth about u. lit. Also, *a
weight used in Sumatra, being according to Craw-
furdi-iGthof a Malay tael, or about 40 grams (Y.).
1598 W. PHILLIP tr. Linschotetis Voy. 44 A Tael of Malacca
isx6Mases. i6ooj. DAVIS in Purchas Pilgrimage {\b\if[ I.
ill. i. 117 That [coin] of Gold is named a Mas, and is nine
pence halfe penie neerest. Those of Lead are called Caxasl
whereof a thousand sixe hundred make one Mas. 1699 DAM-
PIEK Voy. II. i. 132 Of these [cash] 1500 make a Mess, which
..Is a small thin piece of Gold. .. It is in value 15 pence Eng
lish. 1727 A. HAMILTON AVzu Ace. / . Ind. II. xli. 109 At
Atcheen they have a small Coin of Leaden Money called
Cash, from twelve to sixteen hundred of them goes to one
Mace, or Masscte. 1813 MILBI/RN Oriental^ Coinin. (1825)
348 The currency here [Tringano, Malay Peninsula] consists
also of the following : . . 16 mace equal to i tale. Ibid, 360
[Sumatra] The lesser weights are as follow : 4 Copangs
equal to i Mace.
2. A Chinese money of account equivalent to
one-tenth of a silver Hang or tael.
1615 R. COCKS Diary (1883) 1. 1 We bought 5 greate square
postes..cost2/J 6coftttrifisper peece. 1796 MORSE. -liner.
Geog. II. 531 Although the terms candereen and mace are
employed to certify a certain quantity of caxees, there are
no coins. .which bear that specific value. 1802 CAPT. EL-
MORE in Naval Chron. VIII. 382 At seven mace two can
dereen per head. 1896 Black v. Mag. Apr. 580/2 The [poppy]
tax is stated to be one mace or six-tenths of a mace the plot.
Mace (miMs), sb^- slang. Swindling, robbery
by fraud. On mace : on credit, * on tick .
1781 G. PARKER View Sac. II. 34 The mace is a man who
goes to any capital tradesman . . in an elegant vis-a-vis [etc.].
1879 J. W. HORSLEY in Afacw. Mag. XL. 502 The following
people used to gc^in there toy-getters (watch-stealers)..
men at the mace (sham loan offices). 1893 P. H. EMKKSON
Signer Lippo xxii. 100 Letting em have the super and slang
on mace, for he gets to know their account and he puts tbe
pot on em settling day,
b. Conib.\ mace-cove, -gloak, -man = ^ACEK^.
1812 J. H. VAUX Flash Diet., Mace-gloak, a man who lives
upon the mace. i823 J.Bt:K Z>rV/. Turf %.v. Mace, The mace-
cove is he who will cheat, take in, or swindle, as often as may
be. 1859 SALA Tw. round Clock (1861) i6oThe nightside of
London is fruitful in macemen , mouchers , and *go-
alongs . 1865 M. COLLINS Who is t/ie Heir? II. 245 What
is a maceman?. . A person who buys anything he can get with
out paying for it, and sells it again at once for anything
he can get. 1884 Dtttfy Nt>ws 5 Jan. 5/2 The victim appears
to have entered an omnibus and to have been at once pounced
upon by two * macemen , otherwise * swell mobsmen .
Mace, vJ- rare~ l . [f. MACE sfr. l ~\ trans. To
strike as with a mace.
18^0 DICKENS Barn. Rudge iv, The prentices no longer
carried clubs wherewith to mace the citizens.
tMace, z>. a Obs. rare- 1 , [f. MACE j.2] trans.
To season with mace. In quot.y^f.
a 1640 DAY Peregr. Schol. (iSSi) 70 If anie of you come
vnder there clowches theile pepper you and mace you with
a vengeance.
Mape, v.i slang, [f. MACE j//.*] trans, and
utti: To swindle. Hence Ma cing vbl. sb.
1790 POTTER New Diet. Cant. (1795) A hue, to cheat.
A-u Sporting Mag. XXXIX. 138 A . . party of inferior
pugilists had been macing in the southern towns. 1819 I. H.
VAUX Mem. I 53, 1 sometimes raised the wind by. .obtaining
goods on credit, called in the cant language maceing. 1885
Daily Pel 18 Aug. 3/2 Fancy him being so soft as to give
that jay a quid back out of the ten he d maced him of!
Ma ce-bearer. One who carries a mace; spec.
an official whose duty it is to carry a mace, as a
symbol of authority, before some high functionary.
mace-bearer out of the room. 1835 ist Mimic. Corf.
Cotinti. Rep. App. Ml. 1686 Other officers of the Corpora
tion [of Preston] are, Mace- Bearer, Beadle [etc.]. 1841
ELPHINSTONK Hist. Ind. II. 349 A mace-bearer called out to
him, wilh mock solemnity, to receive the salutations of his
servants. 1870 BRYANT Iliad I. vn. 210 The mace-bearer
Areithous.
Macedon (mse 1 B/d<fo). [ad. L. Afacedon-em
\AIuccdo; , Gr. Mae5oV-a (-aw).]
f 1. One of the people (to which Alexander the
Great belonged) that inhabited Macedonia. Obs.
[1382 WYCLIF 2 Cor. ix. 4 When Macedonyesscliulen come
with me.] ii 1400-50 Ate.tamterg^, 1179, 1253, etc., Messa-
dones, Messedones.-edoyns, Mas(s)ldons. 1594 Kvn Cornelia
i. 6 ; Macedoiis or Medes. 1632 MASSINGKK City Madam iv.
ii, The valiant Macedon. . Lamented that there were no more
[worlds] to conquer. 1700 DKYDKN Fables, To Ductless tr/
Orinond 133 As once the Macedon, by Jove s decree, Was
taught to dream an herb for Ptolemy.
t b. off os. or quasi-fl(# . = Macedonian. Obs.
1710 The Tipling Philosophers 17 Diogenes, Surly and
Proud, Who Snarld at the Macedon Youth.
2. Anglicized name of Macedonia. arch.
1584 C. ROBINSON llaiidf. I lcs. Delites (Arb. 46 The
famous Prince of Macedun. 1625 i;.\( ON AV.v., / /vJ///t i/f.v,
Phillip of Macedon. 1871 S. J. STONE Hymn, Through
midnight gloom from Macedon.
Macedonian (iiKcs/dinniian). .i and rf.i [f.
L. Macedoni-us ( - Gr. MaxfSovios, f. Maneoaii : sec
prec.) + -AX.] A. aJj. 1 ertaining to Macedonia,
a country north of Greece.
Mactdoniall Parsley : see PARSLEY.
1556 Kcl instnis ty. More s I topia Printer to Reader
(Arb.) 168 Scyng it is a tongue to vs muche stratinger then
the Indian,, .the Macedonian,, .etc. 1607 TorM.M. l our-f.
Beasts 106 At one time is giuen them nine Macedonian
Bushels, but.. of drinke eytlier wine or water thirty Mace
donian pintes at a time. 1707 Crtrios. in 1 1 ml*. ,y Cant. 257
To make Celery, and Macedonian Parsly grow very fast.
1844 TMIKLWAU. 6>mt Ixvi. VIII. 419 It had received a
Macedonian admiral in its port.
B. s/i. A native of Macedonia.
1582 N. T. (Rhem.) 2 Cor. i.v. 2, I knowyour prompt tninde :
for the which I glorie of you to the Macedonians. 1834 Lvi-
TON rompciii\. i, I will teach thee, young hra^uait, to play
the Macedonian with me. 1840 I etiny Cyd. XVIII. 75,2
He was stabbed by a young Macedonian of his own body
guard.
Macedonian (nuesftl<5ta uian), <i. a and sb.~ [ad.
Eccl. L. Macedonian-us, f. Macedonius : see -AN.]
A follower of Macedonius, a heretical Bishop of
Constantinople in the 4th century.
1577 VAUTRUUILLIER Luther on Ep. Gal. 18 Arians, Euno-
mians, Macedonians, and such other heretikes. 1701 tr. /.^
Clcrc s I riin. Fathers 252 He [Gregory] disputes about the
Consubstantiality of the Holy Spirit against the Mace
donians. 1727-52 CHAMBICKS Cycl. s.v. Semi-AriaHS, Anew
branch of Macedonian Semi-arians, or Pneumatomachi.
1882-3 Schaff s Kncycl. Kelig. Knmvl. II. 1578 They are
Macedonians, esteeming the Holy Spirit as no person, but
only an influence or emanation.
Hence Macedomianism.
1642 HALES Schism 9 Manichanisme, Valentinianisme, Ma-
cedonianisme, Mahomettsme, are truly and properly Here
sies. 1646 Bp. MAXWELL llnrd. Issach. 21 The grossest
Heresies, Arianisme, Arminianisme, Macedonianisme [etc.].
[Maoegriefs, such as willingly buy stolen flesh
(Cowcll 1607, whence in later Law Diets.), is a
spurious word, due to misunderstanding of the AK.
text of Britton I. xxx. 3, which speaks of butch
ers [niacegriers] who knowingly sell stolen flesh .]
Maceleney, obs. form of MACILEKCY.
tMacella-rious, a. Oh.- [f. L. macel-
lari-tts ((. inacfllmii meat market) + -008.]
1656 BLOUN r Glosscgr. , Maccllarious, pertaining to the
Butchers Row or Shambles.
Macer 1 (m^-sai). Also Sc. 5-6 maser(e,
masar, 6 messer, measer, masser, 6-7 maissar,
-er. [a. OF. inaissier, mossier, i. masse MACE
si. 1 : see -KB 2 .] A mace-bearer; spec, in Scot
land, an official who keeps order in courts of law.
13. . St. Erkemuolde 143 in Horstm. AUcugLLeg. (1881) 26
pe maire with mony majti mene & macers before hyme. 1377
LANGL. P. PI. B. in. 76 Meiresand maceres that menes ben
bitwene The kynge and the comune to kepe the lawes. c 1440
Sextie that tyme quhilk war summond aw Be ane masar
for to cum to the law. 1546 Kef. Prhy Contuil Scot. I. 26
Heraldis, pursevantis, masseries, and utheris officiaris of
armes. 1550 Ibid. 105 Ane messer or uthir officiar of armes.
1583 Leg. Bj>. St. Aiuirois 1065 A meas r vpon the gait him
mett. 1679 RpyalProclain. in Lond.Gaz. No 1406/1 Charles
by the Grace of God [etc.] . . To Our Lyon King at Arms, and
his Brethren Heraulds, Macers, or Messengers at Arms.
1709 STRYMi Ann. Ref. I. xxi. 237 Thomas Lever, S.T.B.
formerly of S. John s College and sometime macer (as was
the Bishop himself). 1710 Chainbcrlayne s St. Gl. Brit. II.
"---- Sal. so/, per Ann.
MACERATING.
Hence Ma cership.
1883 Editib. Daily Rev. 6 June 2/5 Mr. G. G. has been
appointed . . to the vacant macership in the Court of Session.
Macer - ^nvi s.u). slang, [f. MACE z. : > + -KU 1.]
A swindler.
1819 Sforting AFaff. V. 123 The cup-and-ball Macers.
1870 STI:INMLIZ Gaming Table II. vii. ^20 A well known
macer, who was celebrated for slipping an old gentleman
(a long card) into the pack.
t Ma cerable, <* Obs. rare, [as if ad. L.
*macerabilis, f. macerare to MACERATE.] That
may be macerated.
a 1631 UONNE 6V.r .SYrw. i. (1634) 30 Miserable, une\-
pressible, unimaginable macerable condition, where the
sufferer would be glad to be but a devil. 1742 KAMLS in
1 ftil. Trans. XLII. 33 The Auditory Hones are of a tar-
lareous kind of friable and easily macerable Substance.
t Macerate, ///. a. Obs. [ad.i,.tndcerat-us,
(. macerare to MACKBATE.] Wasted, weakened :
- the later MACEKATED.
1540-1 KLVOT Intake Gin . 30 Macerate with labour-, and
made feeble with age. 1632 H OHH-HS Kiglits 332 Shee
chuse. .not a man macerate and dryed vp with study.
Macerate (ina."scn:it), v. Also 6 7 masserate,
7mascerate. [f.],. maccrat-, ppl.stemof/it ;v;;v,
f. root mac-, pern. cogn. w. Gr. paacrttv (:*ititiky-,
innky-} to knead. > or the suffix cf. lolerare, rc-
, itperare. Cf. F. macfrcr]
1. ti-ans. To soften by steeping in a liquid, with
or without heat; to wear away or separate the
soft parts of, by steeping. Also with away. Ap
plied also to the treatment of food in the process
of digestion.
1563 T. GAI.K Antitfi f. n. TO Macerate them [s t . lard ami
rose leaves] and let them stand together -euen dayes. 1620
VKNNKK Via Recta vii. 133 They [jv. I ine-Apple .>r Null
must first be macerated the space of an home in uanne
uater,and then eaten. 1660 K. COKE l\Kucrl<( ^nl j. I-JM Imn
macerated with \inegar, so as it should be inflexible. 1691
RAY Crtalion 11714) 27 It is by the Heat thereof concocted
macerated and reduced into a Chyle or Cremor. 1759
Bko\\N Coinplcat Farmer 79 The gizzard that ma(.erati>
their food. 1773 COOK l iy. (1790) IV. 1418 The batk i-
rolled up, and macerated for s^ine time in water. 1822
IMLSON Sci. \ Art II. 178 Soak, or macerate the rags suf-
: liciently. 1835-6 Tonu Cycl. Anat. I. 47^/1 More < >m-
plete mastication is performed after the fuod has bc< n l-n.^
macerated in the paunch. 1875 DARWIN Inscctiv. I l. \i. oS
The leaves were macerated for some hours. 1899 Alllnitts
l Syst. Mcd. VI II. 558 In the axillary, anal and scrotal region,
i where the scales are often macerated away.
Jig. 1829 I.ANDOU linag. Cuir.: NVks. 1^46 II. 211 A gi
\\-iiter will nv>t. .maLerate things into such paiticles that
nothing shall be remaining of their natural contexture.
b. iiiti: for/rtw. To undergo maceration.
1610 I!. JoNSON.-JA//. ll. v, Let hem macerate, together. 1641
FRENCH Distill, ii. (1651)48 Beat the spices small and hrui-e
the Hearbs, letting them macerate twelve houres. 1755 II.
M \K i IN. Mag. Arts ff Sci. III. viii. 329 The ignoiant Farmer
cuts down his Corn and his Hay .. and leaves them tu
macerate.. in the soaking Showers. 1816 ACCUM Chat/.
Tests (iBiS) Si SufTering the whole to macerate for a few
hours. 1889 J. M. DUNCAN Led. Jlis.H cm. v. (ed. 4) .
If the liquor ainnii is not discharged it is absorbed, and llu:
: contents of the uterus either macerate or become mummified.
2. trans. To cause (the body, flesh, etc.) to waste
or wear away, esp. by fasting.
1547 BOOEUE Ere-.: Health i. 7 Fastynge to much it dryeth
and macerateth the body. 1613 PI-UCHAS Pilgrimage v.
xiv. 442 To.. macerate his body for his owne sinnes. 1647
CLAKKNUOX Contcinpl. t s. Tracts (1727) 415 Macerating
our bodies with imprisonments and torments. 1712 STKKI.K
Sfect. No. 282 T 5 The Happiness of him who is macerated
by Abstinence. 1830 D ISRAELI C/ias. /, III. vii. 135 Her
frame was macerated by her secret sotrows. 1860 I.
MARTIN Horace 24 The fierce unrest, the deathless flame,
That slowly macerates my frame. 1877 C. GEIKIE Christ
xxxiii. (1879) 385 Men who lodged in tombs and macerated
themselves with fasting.
t b. fig. To oppress, crush . Obs.
1637 BASTWICK Litany i. 4/1 They greatly dishonour his
Cesarean Majestic, & miserably afflict and macerate {printed
macecrate] his poore subiects. 1640 H. PARKER Case Shif
Money 46 Civill wars have . . infected and macerated that
goodly Country.
t c. intr. tor pass. To waste, pine away. Obs.
1599 MARSTON Sea. Villanie l. ii. 176 Once to be pursie
fat Had wont be cause that life did macerate.
t3. In immaterial sense : To fret, vex, worry. Obs.
1588 SPENSER / irg. Gnat 94 No such sad cares, as wont to
macerate And rend the greedie mindes of covetous men. 1591
Trout. Kaigne A , lohn (1611) 14 A viper, who with poysoned
words Doth masserate the bowels of my soule. a 1695 /.
CRADOCK .SVr/. on Charity duo) 8 Why dosome Christians
..macerate and torment themselves? 1761 STERNE T r.
Shandy III. iv, A city so macerated with expectation.
Macerated (mse-iras ted), ///. a. [(. MACK-
BATE v. -I- -ED 1 .] Ill senses of the vb.
1587 FLEMING Contn. Holiiuhtd\\\. I399/ 1 Whether it
were possible to find a bodie more withered, afflicted.
macerated,.. or pale. 1659 Gent/. Calling (1696) 98 It need
not doubt to maintain the Field against poor macerated
hearer, mace-bearer^ [etc.]. 1823 DK QUINC EY Incognito
Wks. 1862 X. 2 The chief-burgomaster .. turned the
1818 SCOTT Hrt. Midi, v, A"o oinnia as Mr. Crossmy-
loof said, when he was called by two macers at once, nan
omnia possniimspessimiispossimis. 1893 STEVENSON
Catriona 189 And the very macer cried Cruachan .
b. allrib. : t macer wand, a mace.
1535 STKWAR r Cron. Scat. 1 1. 677 [He] Arreistit thame, syne
with ane maissar wand, Or tha passit out of Northumber-
I land, Richt mony thousand of thame thair wes slane.
: Chastity. 1706 HEARNE Collect. 4 Mar. (O. H. S.) I. 197
What might recruit his macerated Body. 1899 AUtulfs
Syst. Met/. VIII. 611 This application is repeated, and the
macerated skin cleansed, every forty-eight hours.
al sol. 1694 MOTTF.UX Rabelais U737) v - 2 32 Th Opime
you d linquish for the Macerated.
Macerating (marseritin), vbl. sb. [f. MACE-
RATK v. t -ING !] The action of MACERATE v.
1600 SURFLET Country Faniie ill. Ixiii. 575 Infusion is
nothing else but a macerating or steeping of the thing
MACERATING.
6
MACHICOULIS.
intended to be distilled in some licour. 1630 BKAIHWAIT
Eng. GttUtew. (1641) 185 It is macerating ofthe flesh that
fattens the spirit. 1775 in ASH, Suppl.
Macerating (mce-sereitin ),///. a. [f. MACE
RATE v. + -ING -.] That macerates (see the vb.).
1689 HARVEY Curing Dis. by Expect, xiv. 113 The Jesuit
Confessor redoubles his macerating penance. 1836 J. M.
GULLY Magcndie s Formal, (ed. 2) 1^2 The disgusting
odour arising from the macerating intestines. 1899 Allhutfs
Syst. Mcd. VIII. 605 The macerating action of a plaster.
Maceration (mtt*erl Jan). [ad. L. macera
tion-em ^ n. of action f. macerare to MACERATE.]
1, The action or process of softening by steeping
in a liquid; also, the state of being subjected to
this process ; an instance of this.
1612 WOODALL Sttrg. Mate Wks. (1653) 2 7 2 Maceration is
preparation of things not unlike to Humectation. a 1652
J. SMITH Set. Disc. iv. 75 The very grass, .may,, .after many
refinings, macerations, and maturations .. spring up into so
many rational souls. 1691 RAY Creation I. (1692) 121 For
the maceration and dissolution of the Meat into a Chyle.
1794 SULLIVAN View Nat. II. 157 Decomposed by long
maceration in water. 1861 BUMSTEAD V cn. Dis. (1879) 59 1
The constant maceration of the mucous membrane of tlie
mouth. 1880 HUXLKY Crayfish iii. 100 When the exoskeleton
is cleaned by maceration.
attrib. 1898 A* cv. Brit.Pharm. 34 The maceration tinctures
are not to be made up to a prescribed volume with the
menstruum.
b. In smelting iron ore (see quot.).
1868 Ri p. to Govt. U. S. Munitions M ar 120 It [the
ore] is then allowed to remain exposed to the air for
a time long enough to permit the small traces of sulphur to
be dissipated, [etc.].. .This process is termed maceration.
c. quasi-a?w/ . A product of maceration.
1836 J. M. (ILLLY Magcndie*s Fonnul. (ed. 2) 153 He
collects ihe different spirituous macerations in an alembic.
2. The process of wasting or wearing away (the
body, flesh, etc.) ; mortification ; an instance of
this ; also the condition of being macerated.
1491 CAXTON I itas Patr. (W. de W. 1495) i. xl. 57 b/2
She ganf . . her body.. to were the hayre, and other macera-
cyons of the flesshe. 1605 BACON Adv. Learn, it. ix. 3. 37
Fu-am^, abstinences, and other macerations and humilia
tions of the bodie. 1628 UP. HALL Scrni. 30 Mar., Wks.
iSoS V. 361, I speak of a true and serious maceration
of our bodies by an absolute and total refraining from
sustenance. 1827 HAUL; Guesses Ser. i. (1873) J 7^ The
voluptuousness and the macerations of Oriental religions.
1856 KMEKSON Eng. Traits^ Race Wks. (Bohn) II. 31
In desciibing the poverty and maceration of Father Lacey.
1881 STEVENSON Virg. Puerisque 167 It should be a place
for nobody but hermits dwelling in pr.tver and maceration,
t 3. In immaterial sense : Fretting, vexation,
worry ; an instance of this. Obs.
1616 Kick Cabinet 142 b, Sorrow is the cause of., many
melancholike maladies and maceration.-.. 1645 IJr. HALL
Rente fy Discontents 163 What maceration is there here
with fuarei, and jealousies. 1669 CLARENDON Ess. Tracts
11727) 174 This maceration,, .is a saucy contradiction of
God s wisdom in the creation.
Macerator (mse wfoitar). Also macerater.
[ageut-n. f. MACERATED. : see -OR.] a. One who
macerates or mortifies (the bod\ r ). rare. b. A vessel
used for the process of maceration (Cent. /V<Y. 1891).
1891 AUGUSTA T. DRANE Hist. St. Dominic 167 A man of
rare abstinence, the frequent macerator of his own body.
t Ma Cery. Obs. In 6 masarie. [f. M.VCEU +
-Y.J The functions of a macer.
1545 Reg. Priry Council Scot. I. 7 Discharges all the saidis
ma^erU of all using of thair offices of masarie in all tymes
cuming.
Macfa rlanite. Min. [Named by A. H.
Siblcy, 1880, after T. Maffarlane^ who described
it: see -ITE.] *A mixture of huntilite, animikite
and ulher minerals, which constitutes the ore of the
mines at Silver Islet, Ontario* (A. H. Chester).
Mach, obs. form of MATCH sb. and v.
Mach@erod.ont (makl-JT^d^nt), a. ZooL ff.
Gr. f^a^atpa sword, sabre 4- 6bvvr- t oSovs tooth.]
Charactered by teeth like those of the genus
^IcicJiairodiis ; sabre-toothed.
1883 FLOWER in Kncycl. Brit. XV. 435, - Many modifica
tions of this commonly-called machairodont type have been
met with. Ibid.) The sabre-toothed or mach;erodont den
tition, the most specially carnivorous type of structure known.
t Machseromancy. Obs. rare- 1 , [f. Gr. ^a-
Xaipa sword + fjuivrtia divination.] (See quot.^
1653 GAULE Magastroni, 165 Macharomancy (sic] t [divin
ing] by knives or swords.
II Machairodus [mftkafrTtfd&s); Pafaont. Also
machserodus. [mod. I,. (Kaup 1^33), f, Gr.
paxatpa sword, sabre + oSouy tooth.] A genus of
extinct animals of the cat family, having the upper
canines enormously developed.
1836 BUCKLAND Geol. % Min. (1837*1 ! 9* ""^* 1839 /Vy
Cyci. XIV. 244/1 The canine teeth of Machairodus are very
far from those ofthe bears. 1880 HAWKINS Early Man 31
The Machairodus^ or sabre-toothed lion.
tMacham. Ofo.rarr- 1 , (See quot.)
i689[FAKK\\ I;I.L] Irish Hndibras^ Some play the Trump,
some trot the Hay, Some at Machain, some Noddy play.
inarg, note A Game at Cards.
Machamete, -ote, -yte, obs. ff. MAHOMET.
Machaii um>|tjirn). Also 9 muchan, mu-
charn. [Hindi machan^\ An elevated platform ;
a scaffolding erected to watch for a tiger, etc.
1886 YULE Hobson-Jobson t Muchan. 1887 J. C. FiFE-CooK-
SON Tiger Shooting 4i\V. at once arranged for a machan, or
platform, to be made in a neiglibouring tree from which be
could watch the kill. 1890 SIR S. W. UAKEK Wild Beasts I.
1 53 Branches . . so arranged as to form a screen that will con
ceal the watcher. . .This arrangement is called a mucharn .
IQOZ Speaker 6 Sept. 600/2 We struggle up the ravine to
our machans or rather the trees they are to be slung in.
Machance : see MAYCHANCK adv.
Machanic, obs. form of MECHANIC a.
Machavil(l )ian, obs. form of MACHIAVELLIAN.
Mache, obs. form of MATCH sb. and v.
Macheat, variant of MATCHKT.
i Machecole, v. Obs. Also 5 magecolle,
matchecole. [a. OF. machecoller, connected with
MACHICOULIS.] trans. To machicolate. Chiefly
in pa. pple.
I4i2-zo LYDG. Chron. Troy n. ii, The walles were. .Mage-
colled without for sautes and assaye. 1470-85 MALORY
Arthur vn. x, 226 They sawea toureas whyteas ony snowe
ui.l matchecold al aboute. ^1500 Melmine xix. 103 Forty-
fyed round aboute with grete toures machecolyd. 1530
PALSGR. 616/2, I mage colle (Lydgate).
Machecollate, obs. form of MACHICOLATE v.
Machecoulis : see MACHICOULIS.
t Maches. Obs. Also 8 masches, maschets,
maskets. [a. F. machc^\ The plant corn-salad
( Valerianella olitoria}.
1693 EM.LVN / t la Quint. Cotiipl, Card. II. 197 Maches,
are a sort of little Sallet . . seldom . . brought before any noble
Company. They are multiplied by Seed which is gathered
in July, and are only used towards the end of Winter. 1704
l)i<.t. Rust, fy Urb.) Maches or Maschets, 1706 PHILLIPS
(ed. Kersey), Maches or Masches, a kind of Corn-Sallet.
1719 LONDON & WISE Contpl. Card. 221 Maches.
Machetie, macheto, -ette: see MATCHET.
IVIacliiavel ma;*kiavel). Also 6 Machivell,
6 S Machiavell, 7-0 -vil. l, 7-9 Macchiavel.
[Anglicized name of Niccolo Machiovelli^ a cele
brated Florentine statesman, who advocated in his
work Del Principe the pursuit of statecraft at the
expense of morality.] One who acts on the prin
ciples of Machiavelli; an intriguer, an unscrupulous
schemer, f Also appositive.
1570 BUCHANAN Admonitioun \\ k^. (S. T. S.) 24 Proud
contempnars or machiavdl mokkans of all religioun and
vertew. 1597 J- PAYNE Royal Kxch. n, I wyshe you
bannishe from your tables niche Atheists and machlvells.
1598 SHAKS. Merry It/, m. i. 104 Am I politicke? Am I
subtle? Am I a Machiuell? l6 U. JUNSON Magn. Lady
i, The very Agat Of State and Politic: cut from the Quar of
Macchiavel. 1691 NOKKIS Pract. Disc. 20 Intreaguers and
Projectors, the very Machiavels of their age. 1712 ADDISOS
Sficct. No. 305 P 15 These young Machiavils will, in a little
time, turn their College upside-down with Plots and Strata
gems. 1775 SHERIDAN Duenna n. iv, Oh, this little cunning
head ! I m a Machiavcl a very Machiavel. 1863 KI-:ADI.
Hard Cash xxix, This artful man, who had now become a
very Machiavel.
Hence fMachiavelize v. intr. = Machiavdlianize.
t Machiavelizing 1 vhl. sb.
1611 COTGK., Machiavclizcr^ to Machiauelize it ; to prac
tise Machiauellisme. 1617 MINSHEU Dnctor, Mackwali~e.
1656 I!LOLNI Glos.ssgr.) Machcvalize or Machiavfliani -c.
1775 Asu, Suppl-, Machiavcli-ing) the act of practising the
politics of Machiavel.
Machiavellian (mcc^kiave-liau), a. and sb.
Forms: 6 Macciaveliau, 67 Mac(h)avil(l)ian,
Machevelian, -vilian, Machivil(l)ian, 7 Mac-
chiavilian, Matchia-, Matchievil,l;ian, 7-8
Machiavil(l)ian, 7-9 -velian,6- Machiavellian.
[f. MACHIAVEL or Machiavelli + -(T)AN.]
A. adj. Of, pertaining to, or characteristic of
Machiavelli, or his alleged principles ; following
the methods recommended by Machiavelli in pre
ferring expediency to morality ; practising dupli
city in statecraft or in general conduct ; astute,
cunning, intriguing.
S79J -SiUBBES Gaping Ctil/C \ii.i, Thy:* absurd manner
of reasoning is very Macciauelian lugick. 1592 GKEENE
Croat s W, Wit (1617) ^5 Is it pestilent Machiuilian pawn
that thou hast studied? 1613 CHAI-MAN -AVrvw.o 1 /fussy
D Atiibois Plays 1873 II. 159 These are your Macheuilian
Villaines. 1631 GoumGMTv Arrows \. xix. 26 What got
that Machivillian politician Achitophell. 1637-50 Row I list.
Kirk (1842) 162 Divide ct rcgntt is an old Matchiavilian
max! me and trick. 1653 A. WILSON fas. I 185 The true
way of Treaties is with Christian, not Machiavclian policy.
i?za W. BOND Ded. to Hartcliffc s Virtues 5 The iclined
Matchiavillian thinkers have .. altered the very nature oi
tthicks. 1790 BUKKE Fr. Rw. Wks. V. 158 Where men
follow their natural impulses, they would not bear the odious
maxims of a Machiavelian policy. 1848 THACKERAY I an.
/ air xxiii, So this Machiavellian captain of infantry cast
about him for some, .stratagem, 1878 K. JENKINS ila--cr-
hclnic 63 Conducting hU party with Machiavellian subtlety.
B. sb. A follower of Machiavelli ; one who
adopts Machiavelli s principles in statecraft or in
general conduct.
1568 Satir. rociu^ Reform, ix. 1 13 This false Machivilian.
1598 MAKSTON I ygntal. it. 145 A damn d Macheuelian
Holds candle to the deuill for a while. 1608 WILLLT
II c.vapla Kxod. 320 Protagoras with the Machiauellians. .
were doubtful whether there were any God. i6d7 Husband-
watt s Pl,-a agst. Tithes 91 Never any Machivilian, or cruell
State Politician . . could never have devised a more effectuall
way. 1668 R. STKELK Husbandtnans Calling vii. (1672)
187 He hath need of discretion, .that he be neither monk
nor Matchevillian. 1710 STEELE Taller No. 193 f3 During
tliis Retreat the Machiavilian was not idle, but secretly
fomented Divisions. 1814 SCOTT Let. to J. B. S, Morritt
30 Ajir., An awful lesson to sovereigns that morality is not
bo indifferent to politics as Machiavellians will assert.
Hence Machiavellianism, the principles and
practice of Machiavelli or of the Machiavellians,
the employment of cunning and duplicity in state
craft or in general conduct ; an instance of this,
t MacMave llianize ?/., to practise Machiavellian
ism (Blount Glossogr. 1656). fMacMavcllianly
adv.) in a Machiavellian manner.
1626 BERNARD IshcfMaii (1627) 104 The Biljs of Indite-
nient framed by those false informers. . Formaline. . Mach ia-
\iliianisme, Statisme. .against Christian Conference. 1640
HOWELI. Dodona s Gr. 173 Behold a notable peece of machia-
villianisme. 1660 EVKI.VN A r c;M/r. />V.v5/^MLsc. Writ. 1805)
198 This impress he hath so Machiavelianly, and with such
art and cunning, besprinkled and scattered over the whole
paper. 1711 W. KING tr. Kande s Ref. Politics \. 19 The
courts . . where these M achiavilianisms are so common. i88z
PALGRAVE in Grosart Spenser s Wks. IV. p. xxv, The
Machiavellianism ofthe sixteenth century.
Machiavellic mx kiave lik), a. Also -velic.
[formed as prec. adj. +-IC.] Machiavellian.
\*&Blacku>. Mag. XLIII. 510 The Whigs indeed had
concocted their schemes beforehand with all the Machiavelic
forecast of veterans in the art of creating family broils. 1879
FAKKAR St. Paul (1883) 350 The astute and machiavellic
policy of Rome.
t Machiavelline, a. Obs. rare-*. In 7
Machiaveliiie. [funned as prec. -f -INK.] =-prec.
1602 PATEUICKE tr. Gcntillct 312 They have so well profited
in their Machiaveline philosophic, that [etc.].
Macliiavellism ^nw-ki&verliaan). Also 6-7
Machiavilisme, 7 -velism(e, iratchiavellisme,
9 Mac(c hiavelism. [formed as prec. -f -ISM.]
= MACHIAVELLIANISM.
1592 NASHE /*. Penilessc (Shaks. Soc.) 68, I comprehend
. . vnder hypocrisie, al Machiavilisme. 1607 WALKINGTON
Opt. Giass 66b, A brocher of dangerous matchiauellisme.
1617 Bi 1 . HALL Quo I adis f 21 Where had we . . the art of
dishonestie in practical! MachiaueHsme, in false equiuoca-
tions? 1810 BENT HAM Offic. Apt. Ma-vimizd t Def. Econ.
(1830* 57 A Government, in which, under the guidance of
upstart Machiavelism, titled and confederated imbecility
should lord it over King and people. 1897 Daily News
3 June 6/1 What., is the history of the Italian Republics.,
but the history of Macliiavellism before Machiavelli?
Ma chiave llist. Also 6 Machivelist, 7
BCfttohl(a)Tel(l)lct, 8-9 Machiavelist. [formed
as i>rcc. + -IST.] One who practises or favours the
principles of Machiavelli.
1589 NASHE Martins Months Mitidc To Rdr., I meddle
not here with the Anabaptists, Famely louists, Machiauel-
lists, nor Atheists. Ibid. H, Vee Machiuelists, Athiests,
and each mischieuous head. 1640 K. BAILLJE Cantcrb. Self-
Ctmvict. 7 The contrarie maximes of the Turkish Empire,
wherewith Matchivelists this day e^-ery where are labouring
to poyson the eares of all Christian Princes. 1799 Hull
Advertiser 6 July 1/4 A profound Machiavelist. 1829
Soi mi v.V/r T.. More II. 80 The art of directing enthusiasm
. . is the most difficult which the Machiavel lists of Papal
Rome have ever been called upon to practise.
Machicolate (matji-k^k t), v. Also 8-9 ma-
checollate, matchicolate. [f. ppl. stem of med.L.
wackicolJ^are^QY. machecoller: seeMACHECOLi:
j;.] trans. To furnish with machicolations. Chiefly
in Machi colated/tf. pple. and/p/. a.
1773 Gent I. Mag. XLIII. 5.^6 The gate-house, .is fortified
with a port-cluse or port-cullis, and machecollated. 1814
BKITION A re kit. Anttq. IV. ibi Cesar s- tower . . is sur
mounted by a bold maclncolated parapet. 1842 BAKHAM
Infll. Leg-* Bloitdie Jackc, With iron it s plated And
machecollated, To pour boiling oil or lead down. 1860
HAWTIIOKNE Marble Faun (1879! I. vi. 61 A mediaeval
tower, . . baitlemuited and machicolated at the summit. 1890
Times 8 Apr. 1 1/3 The machicolated towers of Kaglan Castle.
traasf. 1848 W. S. MAYO Kaloolah (1887) 7, I could see
t\ery .stone ofthe towers, matchicolated with stork s nests.
Machicolation (inatjik^ -jon). Arch. . [f.
pK C. : bCe -ATION.]
1. An Opening between the corbels which support
a projecting jiaiapet, or in the vault of a portal,
through which combustibles, molten lead, stones,
etc., were dropped on the heads of assailants.
Also, a projecting structure containing a range of
such openings*
1806 DALLAWAV Ofisfrv. Jyig. Archit. 92 Lofty embattled
walls . . cie.sted with hanging galleries and macuhicolations
which served the double purpose of military defence and
great external beauty. 1838 G. DOWNKS Lett. Ct>nf. Ow-
}rii s I. 521 The antique castle is furnished with a machico-
laiion. 1848 KICKMAN Arc/tit. 119 Wakefield steeple .. is
Mii-ular for its machicolations in the top of the tower. 1871
Miss BKAUDON Lovefyv. 87 The crenellated roof, with it*
machicolations, is considered a great success.
2. The action of discharging missiles, etc., through
such apertures. rare~ v ; perh. an error.
1828 32 in WEBSTER; and in later Diets.
II Machicoulis (m5fiktt*li). Also 9 mache-
coulis. machicouli, and in (juasi-anglicized form
machicoule. [F. machecoulis^ machicoulis, OF.
masihccoitlis.] =MACHIC<ILATIUN i.
1 793 SMEATON Edystone L. In trod. 4 A lodgment, in forti
fication called a Machicoulis, is built upon ihe wall over the
stairs. 1802 JAMKS Miiit. Dict.*.\., When a place is be
sieged, detached parties of the garrison may be posted in
I the several machicoulises 1851 J- m^rs Mag. XLIII.
I 154 A large granite block, formed like a muchicuule, and
MACHINA.
projecting from the front wall of the castle. 1859 PARKER
Hum. .4 rckit. III. i. 5 The bastions carried upon corbels,
with open intervals between them for throwing down, .mis
siles, and commonly known by the name of muckteofltt,
1865 STREET Gothic Archil. Stain 193 A parapet boldly
corbelled out on machicoulis from the walls. 1885 L\nv
HKRBKRT Ir. Lagrnngc s Life l~>upanlonp I. 340 This
picturesque old chateau, with its postern gate, its portcullis,
and machicoulis.
nltrili. 1834-47 J. S. MACAM.AY Field Forty. (1851) 151
The machicoulis gallery is made to project 2 feet from the
wall. 1860 TRISTRAM Gt. Sahara xi. 180 Guardrooms with
loopholes, -and machicouli qallery.
II Ma-china. Obs. PI. machinas. [L. mti-
tliina MACHINE.] = MACHINE in various senses.
1612 SMFI.TON >H/.r. I. v. I. 32 The Labourer grew almost
mad for Anger to heal- that Machina of Follies. 1622
MABBE tr. Ait man s Guzman ifA/f. n. 97 So great a Ma-
i hinri, and such a masse of things. 1640 GLAPTHORNE Hot-
l.intler IV. G 3, If I doe not second you confidently, may my
tongue be cramped,, .and the machma of my invention ruind
perpetually. 1653 H. MORE AnliJ. Ath. in. xi. (1712) 124
To assert that Animals themselves were Machinas. 1676
HALE Cinitempl. I. 220 One poor unthought of accident.,
breaks all to shivers the whole elaborate Machina.
t Machinal, a. Obs. [ad. L. machintll-is, f.
machina MACHINE. Cf. F. machinal^ Of or
pertaining to a machine or machines ; mechanical.
1680 Moxox Mec.h. Exerc., Turning 236 I!ut to make
it move thus . . there are required several Machinal Helps.
erection of the machinal crane-works.
t Machinament. Obs. [ad. L. machinll-
ment-nm, f. machinari (see next).] A contrivance,
engine, machine, vehicle.
1413 Pilgr. Sfnvle (Caxton) iv. xxix. (1859) 60 At the last
I saw before me a wonder machynament, and meruaylous !
c 1425 Found. St. Bartholomews 37 And skippynge forth
with all Iryne machynamentis he came to the doer. 1658
BROMHALL Treat. Specters IV. 255 A very stormy South-
wind did . . palsie and shoulder-shake . . machinaments and
fortifications. 1674 PETTY Disc. Ditpl. Proportion 7 Mate
rials applied . .to Carts, or any other Machinaments intended
for strength. 1727 in BAILEY vol. II.
Machinate (mse kin<rit), v. Also 7 machinal,
[f. L. machinal-, ppl. stem of mSchindri to con
trive, f. machina MACHINE.]
1. intr. To lay plots; to intrigue, scheme.
1600 W. WATSON Decacordon (1602) 243 Such persons as
shall machinate and deuise to execute such outragious
designements against their prince, 1680 DC/. Liberty agst.
Tyrants 130 A Tyrant conspires, machinates, and lays his
plots and practises. rt$oFrastr s Mag. I. 101 The blackest
treason may lurk and machinate at his very threshold. 1838
KABER liartoli ff Maffcis Life Xa- ier 3 1 2 Whilst the Portu
guese had been preparing for their departure, the bonzes
had been machinating against them.
2. trans. To contrive, plan, plot. Now rare.
1602 FULBKCKE inii rt. Parallel 23 Dolus bonus, is when
a man dotli machinate or deuise anie tiling to entrap a
thiefe, or a traytour. 1643 PRYNNE Konics Masttrptte* 14
He thought tit, that a desperate Treason, machinated against
so many soules was to be revealed. 1651 HOWKLL Venice
187 Which makes Urban the 8. ..to machinat violent means
for to invest his Nephews in another Princes Estate. 1760-72
H. BROOKE Fool of QueiL (1809) I. 122 The .. robberies,
massacres, and assassinations, that the violent machinate
against the peaceful. 1821 T. TAYLOR Apuleius 359 [He]
injures himself in a greater degree than he injures him
against whom he machinates destruction.
Machinating (mse-kiriitiq ),///. a. [-i.vc 2 .]
That machinates or plots ; given to plotting.
1748 RICHARDSON Clarissa (1811) III. 355 Willingness to
think well of a spirit so inventive, and so machinating. 1754
Grandisan (1781) V. xlii. 261 It was all open day, no
dark_ machinating night, in the heart of the undissemblin^
Olivia. 1900 O. ONIONS Compl. Bticlu-lvr v. 57 The ma
chinating married woman ! No bachelor is safe with her.
Machination m^ k hit J. HI \ Also7matchin-
ation. [ad. L. mSckitt&ttfn-m (either directly,
or through F. machination), n. of action f. inii-
chinan to contrive, MACHINATE.]
1. The action or process of contriving or plan
ning ; contrivance, intrigue, plotting. Now rare.
. S49 Compl. Scot. xi. 50 There liherte. .vas ane lang tyme
in captiuite, be the machination of $our aid enemes. 1605
SHAKS. Lcarv. i. 46 If you miscarry, Your businesse of the
world hath so an end, And machination ceases. 1651
HOBBES Ln>iat!i. I. xiii. 60 By secret machination, or by
confederacy with others. 1667 MILTON / . L. vi. 504 Some
one ..inspired With dev lish machination, might devise
Like instrument. 1835 I. TAYLOR Spir. Despot, iv. 159 The
machination in closets of interests that ought to be openly
discussed is a treason against the community.
2. An instance of plotting or contrivance ; an
intrigue, plot, scheme. Usually in bad sense.
i ] 477 P. AXT N J nsm 77 b . Some welwillars of the king . .
tolde to him the machinacion of Zethephius. 1339 CROMWELL
Let. 286 in Merriman Life <y Lett. (1902) II. 168 Albeit his
nignnes dothe in no wise feare any of his Censures attemp-
tates^or other malicious & devilishe machinacions. 1656
_: ~/-J " ^rtguarurui/t j.1 u. \ . OI OUt-ll iVICll
would stand up .. against the Machinations of Popery and
Slavery. 1749 FIELDING Tom Jones xvi. iv, To defeat my
wisest machinations by your blunders. 1855 MACAUI.AY Hist.
Eng. xiii. III. 306 Ludlow escaped unhurt from all the ma
chinations of his enemies. 1867 FREEMAN Norm. Conq.
(1876) I. iv. 224 The French and German writers know
nothing of these machinations of Arnulf,
f3. The nse or construction of machinery. Obs.
1641 EARL MONM. tr. Biondis Civil Warrcs iv. 50 Hoping
that time and hunger might effect that, which.. by all their
machinations and assaults they could not doe_. 1711 W.
SUTHERLAND Shipbuild. Assist. 21 Machination, or the
forming Machines or Engines.
f4. Something contrived or constructed ; esp. in
material sense, e.g. a mechanical appliance for war,
a framework or apparatus. Oh.
1605 BACON Adv. Learn, i. vi. 14 The Edict .. was ..
accounted a more pernitious engine and machination against
the Christian faith, than [etc.], 1613 R. CAWHRKY Table
Alph. (ed. 3), Machinations, war-like weapons. 1652 GAULE
Magastroin. 108 Will not then their whole machination, or
fabrick of judiciall Astrologie fall to the ground? 1680
MOXON Mech. E.rerc.) Turning 235 If the Puppet be made
to it with the Machination described in Plate 17.
Machinator (markin toj\ [a. L. machinator.
agent-n. f. machinari to contrive, MACHINATE.]
One who contrives or schemes; a contriver, intriguer,
plotter, schemer ; usually in bad sense.
1611 COTGR,, Machinatcur, a machinator, framer, deuiser,
(especially of bad things). 1627 H. BURTON Baiting Pope s
Bull 26 Their art infernal!,, .infused into them by that ..
chiefe machinator of all mischiefe. 1760 ( . JOHNSTON
C7iryj/(i822) II. 152 Not only escape the ruin meditated
against him, but also retort it on the machinators. 1839
I. TAYLOR Anc. Chr, I. Pref. 7 Certain wary machinators
around us. 1862 LATHAM Channel Isl. in. xvi. (ed. 2) 381
There were intrigues and divisions of all sorts : Lord Digby
being the chief machinator. 1892 / nil Mall G. 3 May 2/2
The machinators of the Union ..destroyed nearly every
document bearing on that shameful transaction.
Machine (mafrn), sb. Also "-S machin. [ad.
l \ machine ( ----- ^.maquina, Pg. maquina, machina.
It. macehina)j ad. L. machina t ad. Gr. fj.r]xavrj,
f. /*7?x oy contrivance, cugn. w. Teut. *magau to
be able (see MAY v.}.
The Fr. word has passed into all the mod. Teut. langs. :
G. waschinc, Du. machine, Da. in ask i tic, Sw. maskin.
In i7~i8th c. the word was often stressed on the first syll.]
1. A structure of any kind, material or im
material ; a fabric, an erection. Now rare.
\yftCompl.Scot. Ep. to Queen 3 The maist illustir potent
prince of the maist fertil & pacebil realme, vndir the machine
of the supreme olimp. 1599 A. HUME Hymnes ii. 38 Be
his wisdome. .so wondrouslie of nocht, This machin round,
this vniuers, this vther world he wrocht. 1674 PI.AYRWD Skill
Mus. Pref. 2 Disposing the whole Machine 01 the World. 1674
HICKMAN Quinquart. Hist. (ed. 2) 225 They that asserted
Universal redemption by the death of Christ destroyed
the whole Machine of the Calvinian predestination. 1682
N. O. tr. Hoileaus Lutrin i. 239 Behind this Machine
[a pulpit], cover d as with askreen, The Sneaking Chanter
scarce could then be seen. 1687 A. LOVELL tr. Thettenofs
7Vz . in. 23 They put fire next to a Machine which
seemed to be a blew Tree when it was on lire. 1697
DRVDEN dSntidn. 25 With inward Arms the dire Machine
[sc. the wooden horse] they load. 1753 HANWAY Trai 1 . (1762)
I. v. Ixii. 286 Her imperial majesty is drawn . . in a large
machine, which contains her bed, a table, and other conveni
ences. .. This machine is set on a sledge, and drawn by
twenty-four post horses. 1784 J, BARKY in Lcct. Paint, v.
(1848) 196 Had the whole of this great machine of the
Fontana di Trevi been committed to any one of those
sculptors. 1791 CHARLOTTE SMITH Celestina (ed. 21 I. 129
Her new laylock bonnet . . for the safety of which she was
so solicitous that she would have taken the great machine
in which it was contained into the coach, had it not been
opposed by the coachman. 1829 R. HALL Wks. (18321 VI.
457 The mind casts its eye over the whole machine of
society. 1878 BROWNING La Saisiaz 279 To each mortal
peradventure earth becomes a new machine.
b. spec. A vehicle of any kind (usually wheeled).
In the i8th and part of the I9th centuries com
monly applied to a stage-coach or mail-coach.
Obs. exc. Sc* Also short for bathing-machine.
1687 A. LOVELL tr. Thevcnofs Trav. in. 54 They make
use of an Engine which they call Palanquin. ..This Machine
hangs by a long Pole [etc.]. 1704 SWIFT Mech. Operat.
Spirit ^Iisc. (1711) 275 Tho there is not any other Nation
in the World so plentifully provided with Carriages for that
Journey., yet there are abundance o_f us who will not be
satisfy d with any other Machine besides this of Mahomet.
1709 Lond. Gaz. No. 4545/1 HU Serenity, accompanied by
.. the Boy who drew the Balls for the Election [of Doge]
sitting in the same Machine, was carried out of the Church,
1769 DC Foes Tour Gt. Britain III. 106 A Machine going
out to, and coming in from, London three Times a Week in
the Summer. 1759 ADAM SMITH Mor, Sent. (1781) 267 The
poor man s son . . sees his superiors carried about in machines.
1772 BURKI-; Con: (1844) L 372 Your very kind letter of the
i5 Ul , . . I received by the machine. 1791 MRS. GRANT Lett,
fr. Mountains (1813) II. xxxvii. 184, 1 came in a little open
machine we keep for these journics. 1822 Ace. Kstabl. Gen.
P.-O. 8 in Parl. Pap. XVIIL r 75 To loss by death of two
horses before the machine commenced running. 1832
Massachusetts Stat. c. 75 4 Every cart, wagon, or other
machine, drawn by two or four oxen. 1859 All Year Round
No. 19. 446, I got into the wrong machine [sc. a bathing-
machine] fir^st. 1893 H. JOYCF. Hht. Post Office xii. 215
In that year [1784], and for some little time afterwards,
coaches which carried the mails were called diligences or
machines, and the coachmen were called machine-drivers.
1894 BLACK Highland Cousins I. 37, 1 would bring a machine
and drive you up to the Drill-Hall.
fc. Applied to a ship or other vessel. Obs.
1637 HEYWOOD Royal Ship 27 Shee [Pallas] hath (no doubt)
raptured our Undertaker Ibis Machine to devise first, and
then make her. 1703 S. PARKI-:R tr. Cicero s De Finibus v.
320 In vain upon the Canvas plays A wanton Gale. The
Machin stays Becalm d with Harmony. 1717 W.SUTHERLAND
(title) Britain s Glory or Ship-building Unveil d, being a
General Director for Building and Compleating the said
Machines. 1782 CKEVECOEVK Lett. 220 [Slaves] carried in a
MACHINE.
strange machine over an ever agitated element, which they
had never seen before, 1807 SOUTHF.Y KsprielUi s Lett. II.
155 We .. embarked upon the canal in a stai^e boat bound
for Chester. ..The shape of the machine resembles the
common representations of Noah s ark.
d. (See quot.) (Cf. sense 3.1
1883 S. PLIMSOLL in \gtk Cent. July 147 The box ..is called
by many names, as van , machine , * tank , trunk , itc.
It itf. 162 The kit haddocks are put loo.se into what are
called machines. These machines are long boxes lined with
lead. .divided internally into four equal spaces.
2. A military engine, siege-tower, or the like.
Now rare. Chiefly Anc. Hist. ( = 1- machina .
1656 ULOUNT Glossogr.^ Machine, an instrument or engine
of War. 1674 C/t. <y Court of Rome 4 These are the goodly
Machines . . recommended to batter down the Protestant
Cause. 1732 LEDIARD Sethos II. ix. 277 He [raised] enor
mous machines round about the city. 1839 THIHLWALL
(, ;vv VI. .\lix. 165 The besieged made many vigorous
sallies for the purpose of setting fire to the machines.
fJ3. An apparatus, appliance, instrument. Obs.
1650 Ui LWEK Anthroponit t. 92 In the curious Macliin of
speech, the Nose is added as a Recorder. 1707 Curios,
in Httsb. $ Can/. 27 The Microscope .. has been but lately
discover d : for the Naturalists .. \vere not aided by that
Machine. 1727-41 CHAMHKRS Cycl., Racket is also a ma
chine, which the savages of Canada bind to their feet, to
enable them to walk niurc commodiou>ly o\er the snow.
fb. In immaterial sense: A device, machina
tion. Ohs.
1595-6 (J. F.MZ. Let. to Jns, VI (Ci.mden Soc.i 113 In
wordz . . of Fuch waight, as, in honest dhnars, hit may mar
the fac,on of diuelische machines, and erase the hart/ of
treason- my nd ing men. Ibid. 173 And how I mynde to kipe
my owne dores from my ennemis malice ; and so do wische
that our solide amitie may overthawrt ihes develische ma
chines.
4. In a narrower sense : An apparatus for apply
ing mechanical power, consisting of a number of
interrelated parts, each having a definite function.
In recent use the word tends to be applied e*p. to an ap
paratus so devised that the result of its operation is not
dependent on the strength or manipulative skill of the work
man ; thus the term printing-machine doe^ not in ordinary
language include the hand-press, but is reserved for those
apparatus of later invention in which maiuuil la! our is super
seded by the action of the mechanism.
1673 RAY Journ. Low C. 5 This kind of M.ichin is gene
rally used .. for raising up Water. 1756-7 tr. Kcyslcr s
Trav. (1760) II. 250 For raising this obelisk out of the
ground, ., Fontana contrived forty-one machines. 1822
KOBISON Syst. Mcch. r kilos. II. 48 It is certain that the
account given in the Century of Inventions could instruct
no person who was nut sufficiently acquainted with the pro
perty of steam to be able to invent the machine himself.
1851 CARPENTER Man. fftj-s. in. fed. 2) 96 Examining the
component parts of the Machine. its springs, wheels, levers,
turds, pulleys, &c. 1881 SIK W. THOMSON in Xatnre No. 619.
434 Windmills as hitherto made are very costly machines.
1888 l j alt Malli ,. u Apr. 12 i An Automatic Gas Machine.
.. The machine is charged with one of the first products of
petroleum, or gasolene.
/*>? J 749 FIELDING Tom Jones \ i. u,The great state wheels
in all the political machine* of Europe. 1801 WKLI.INGTON in
(nirw. Dfsp. (1837) I. 342 More experience than we have yet
had of the operation of the court (of the manner in which
the machine works). 1809-10 COLERIDGE Friend xv. (1887)
64 To expose the folly and the legerdemain of those who
have thus abused the blessed machine of language. 1876
I-. STEPHEN- Eng. Th. in iSM Cent. II. ix. iii. 19 The
Church was excellent as a national refrigerating machine.
b. Used spec, for the particular kind of machine
with which the speaker is chiefly concerned ; e.g.
short for sewing-machine , printing-machine. Also,
in recent use, often for a bicycle or tricycle.
1841 renny Cycl. XIX. 20/1 A sheet of paper is. .put into
the machine by one attendant and taken out printed on both
sides by the other attendant. 1883 STURMY Tricyclisfs Ann,
(ed. 3) 126 A glance at the tricycle trade . . with full descrip
tion of upwards of 250 machines. Ibid. 190 A well-made
machine, and the easiest, .folded tricycle in the market.
C. Applied to the human and animal frame as a
combination of several parts. (Cf. sense i.)
Now chiefly with metaphorical intention.
1602 SHAKS. Ham. u. ii. 124 Thine euermore most deere
Lady, whilst this Machine is to him. 1687 Death s Vis. ix.
130 What Nobler Souls the Nobler Machins Wear. 1699
CMKTH Dispcns. v. 54 And shall so useful a Machin as I
Engage in civil I .royls. I know not why? 171* ADDISON
Spect. No. 387 F 2 Cheerfulness is.. the best Promoter of
Health. Repinings .. wear out the Machine insensibly.
1722 QUINCV Lex. Phy&. Mcd. (ed. 2) 17 Until some Authors
. . have demonstrated the Laws of Circulation in an Animal
Machine. 1804 WORDSW. She was a Phantom of delight
22 And now I see with eye serene The very pulse of the
machine. 1805 Med. Jrni. XIV. 181 When a product of
diseased action has been effected,., in consequence of which
the machine becomes again sensible to the impressions of
ordinary causes. 1876 PREECE & SivBWRlGHT Ttltfraphy
114 The human machine tires, and as a consequence not
only is the speed of working reduced, but [etc.].
a. A combination of parts moving mechanically,
as contrasted with a being having life, conscious
ness and will. Hence applied to a person who
acts merely from habit or obedience to rule, with
out intelligence, or to one whose actions have the
undeviating precision and uniformity of a machine*.
1692 BENTLEY Boyle Lect. 59 If brutes be supposed to be
bare engins and machins. 1779 A. HAMILTON ll A-s, (1886)
VII. 565 The nearer the soldiers approach to machines,
perhaps the better. 1809-10 COLERIDGE Friend (1865) 11^9
Man must be free ; or to what purpose was he made a spirit
of reason, and not a machine of instinct ? 1820 HVRON Afar.
Fat. i. ii. 302 They are .. mere machines, To sen-e the
nobles most patrician pleasure, 1830 CARLYLK in Froude
MACHINE.
Life 11882) II. 90 Wherefore their system [Utilitarianism] is
a machine and cannot grow or endure. 1866 GFO. ELIOT
A. Holt (1868) 18 I ll have old Hickes. He was a neat little
machine of a butler. 1890 L. FALCONKR Mile, /.tv (1891)
108, I believe women think horses are machines, and made
of cast-iron too. 1895 Outing (U. S.) Dec. 248/2 Too much
preparation . . makes a man a mere machine, set to go off
at a particular day.
5. Mtch. Any instrument employed to transmit
force, or to modify its application. Simple ma
chine : one in which there is no combination of
parts, e. g. a lever, or any other of the so-called
mechanical paiwrs. Compound machine : one
whose efficiency depends on the combined action
of two or more parts.
[An artincial extension of sense 4, the notion of complexity
implied in that sense being treated as unessential.)
1704 J. HARRIS Lc.v. Tcchn., Machine, or Engine^ in
Mechanicks, is whatsoever hath Force sufficient either to
raise or stop the Motion of a Body. . . Simple Machines are
commonly reckoned to be Six In Number, viz. the Ballancc,
heaver, Pulley, Wheel, Wedge, and Screw. .. Compound
Machines, or Kngines^ are innumerable. ^831 LAKDNKK
Hydros t. ii. 10 By this singular power of transmitting pres
sure, a fluid becomes, in the strictest sense of the term, a
machine. 1839 (1. BIRD Xat. rhilos. 60 By means of these
pimple machines it must not be supposed that we beget or
increase force. 1866 J)K. ARGYLL Reign Law ii. (ed. 4) 90
A man s arm is a machine,
6. 7"hcatr. [ = 1-. machina^\ A contrivance for the
production of stage-effects. Also in pi, stage-
machinery. Ohs. exc. in occasional allusion to the
ancient sta^e.
1658 Hist. Q. Christina 225 This play succeeded very
well, especially for tlie admirable beauty and fmenesse
of the machins. 1681 COTTON tt otid. Peak (ed. 4) 9 Like
a Machine which, when some god appears, We see de
scend upon our Theaters. 1687 SF.TILK Rcfl. Drydt-n
56 The Poet if he had thought on t, might have intro
duced her by a Machin. 1712-14 POPE Rapt- Lock iv.
46 Now lakes of liquid gold, Elysian scenes, And crystal
domes, and angels in machines. 1720 J)K FOK Duncan
Campbell (*%$$} 177 She .. descended into that room full of
company, as a miracle appearing in a machine from above.
1741 BETTERTON /: .v- -^inge \. 9 Adorned,. with all the
Machines and Decorations, the Skill of those Times could
afford, a 1845 HOOD I att.vhall vii, Time s ripe for the
Ballet, Like bees they all rally Before the machine! 1873
BROWNING Red Cott. w t.-caf 124 Forth steps the needy tailor
on the stage, Deity-like from dusk machine of fog.
7. Hence in literary use : A contrivance for the
sake of effect ; a supernatural agency or personage
introduced into a poem ; the interposition of one
of these.
1678 DRVDEN CEdipHS Epil. 10 Terror and pity this whole
poem sway ; The mightiest machines that can move a
play. 1693 Juvenal Ded. (1697) 13 His [Milton 1 *]
Heavenly Machines are many, and his Human Persons are
but two. 1700 Ftiblcs J ruf., Wks. ((ilobe) 498 Virgil
never made use of such machines, when he was moving
you to commiserate the death of Dido. 1705 ADDISON
Italy 425 The Apparition of Venus comes in very pro
perly . . for without such a Machine . . I can t see how the
Heroe could .. leave Neoptolemus triumphant. 1711
Sped. No. 351 r 5 The changing of the Trojan fleet
into Water-Nymphs . . is the most violent Machine of the
whole ./En eid. 1713 STICKLE Guardian No. 130^20, 1 come
now to consider the machines; a sort of beings that have
the outside and appearance of men, without being really
such. 1715 POPE fliadl. Pref. B 4 b, The Marvelous Fable
includes whatever is supernatural, and especially the Ma
chines of the Gods. 1716 LADY M. W. MONTAGU Let, to
Pope 14 Sept., The story of the opera ., gives opportunities
for a great variety of machines. 17*7 POPE, etc. Art of
Sinking 120 [Recipe] for the Machines; Take of deities
male and female, as many as you can use. 1756-83 J.
WARTON Ess. Pope (ed. 4) I. iv. 230 These machines are
vastly superior to the allegorical personages of lioileau and
Garth. 1765 H. WALPOLE Otranto (ed. 2) Pref., The actions,
sentiments, conversations, of the heroes and heroines of
ancient days were as unnatural as the machines employed to
put them in motion. 1774 WARTOS Hist. Ens. Poetry III.
xxiii. 83 It has nothing, except the machine ofthe chime, in
common with Fabyll s Ghoste. 1897 W. P. KER Epic y
Romance 36 The episodes of Circe, of the Sirens, and of
Polyphemus, are machines.
8. U. S. politics. The controlling organization of
a political party. Hence applied, with disparag
ing emphasis, to organizations of more or less
similar character in England.
1876 H. V. BOVNTON in N. Amcr. Rev. CXXIII. 327 In
a word he encountered tfie combinations inside politics,
the machine. 1884 L pool Mercury 18 Feb. 5/5 An election
which gives to Ix)rd Randolph Churchill the practical
control of the Conservative electioneering machine. 1888
HRVCE Amer. Commw. II. in. Ixvi. 498 The officials .. in
whose gift this patronage lies place it at the disposal of the
leaders ofthe Machine. Now there are three Machines in
New York ; two Democratic, because the Democratic party
..is divided into two factions,., and one Republican. 1890
Review of Rev. II. 602/1 His followers in Ireland, the men
of the machine, the members whom he nominated to their
constituencies, .. set about making noisy demonstrations in
Ins favour. 1892 Boston (Mass.) Jrnl. 29 Nov. 3/1 (heading)
The Machine Drops Senator Wm. S. McNary. 1901 N.
Atttfr. Rev. Feb. 255 The Nationalist Party .. are working
the machine with unflagging energy.
9. attrib, and Comb. a. simple attributive, as
(sense 4) machine-action^ -drill, -electricity^ -horse,
-room, -strap; (sense 4 d) machine-society ; (sense
8) machine-politician, -politics ; also machine-like
adj.; b. objective, as machine-breaking, -drawing,
-maker f -minder, -monger, -operator , -overseer,
8
-owner, -tender \ c. instrumental, with sense by or
with a machine , esp. in contradistinction to what
is done by hand, as machine-drilling, printing,
-st itching \ machine-closed, -cut, -divided, -driven,
-ginned, -made, -planed, -ruled, -sewed, -stitched,
-wf//i d, -wrought adjs.
1882 AY/, to He, Repr. Prcc. Met, U. .9. 593 The first of
these conditions .. is the strains of machine action. 1832
Miss MITFOKD Village Ser. v. ir Several men had been
i arraigned together for *machine-breaking. 1862 Catal.
i Internat. E.rhih. II. xxvii. 55 *Machine-closed uppers. 1897
; Daily INCH S 29 Mar. 8/7 A supply of large files . . to be
, hand cut, *machine cut, or partly hand and partly machine
1 cut. 1900 Ibid, 2 Nov. 9/1 Machine-cut tobacco is affected
adversely by the heat engendered. 1902 MARSHALL Metal
Tools 7 A *machine-divided steel rule. 1887 1). A. Low
Machine Draw. Pref., *Machine drawing is simply the
application ofthe principles of descriptive geometry to the
representation of machines. 1877 RAYMOND Statist. Mines
fy Mining 292 The company has also determined to use
machine drills in the mine. 1902 H cstin. Gaz, 13 Oct. 7/3
Fine dust given off during the ^machine-drilling operations.
1901 Daily ( 7mv/. 29 May 3/7 A * machine-driven vehicle
naturally needs restrictions that do not apply to horse-
driven vehicles. 18^3 MILL Logic in. ix. 2 (1856) I. 450
Common, or *machine electricity. 1883 Times 27 Aug.
, 9/6 Fine *machine-ginned Broach [cotton]. 1860 GEO.
ELIOT Mill on /7. i. viii, The depressed, unexpectant look
! of a "machine-horse. 1880 L. WALLACE Ben-Hur 117 The
"machine-like unity of the whole moving mass. 1858
GRKENKR Gunnery 431 Enfield "machine-made arms. 1899
Daily Nfivs 27 Nov. 3/1 Above the level of what are known
in America as machine-made plays \ 1813 Examiner
26 Apr. 262/1 B. Roberts, Pudsey, Yorkshire, Machine-
maker. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade, Machine-maker.*
a constructive builder, who designs or supplies machines . .
to order. 1835 URI-; rhilos. Mamtf. 213 From the hand-
openers the flax is carried to the heckling machines. Young
boys, called *machine-minders,..tend them. 1876 J. GOULD
Letterpn-ss Printer (1893) 130 The machine-minder must
examine every sheet for some time. 1840 GF.N. P. THOMPSON
j Exerc. (1842) V. 9 Everyman isa*machine-monger when the
I question is of himself. 1896 Indianapolis Tyfogr, Jrnl. 16
i Nov. 407 The man is a * machine-operator on a city daily.
1899 Daily A eivs 23 May TO 6 Letterpress machine overseer
; ..seeks permanency. 1817 CORHKTT ll ks. XXXII. 363 Vio-
i lences against * mat. nine owners. i888BKvcK A mer. Commit.
III. iv. Ixxix. 44 Committees are often formed in cities to
combat the Machine politicians in the interests of municipal
reform. 1893 Tintes 26 Apr. 9/5 Irishmen exhibit a faculty
for assimilating the baser elements in the "machine politics
MACHINERY.
Engineering Mag. XVI. 38 A pile of machine-shop scrap
containing 149 different tilings. 1861 \V. FAIRBAIRN- Ad
dress to Jlrit. Assoc. 64 It is to the exactitude and ac
curacy of our machine tools that our machinery of the
present time owes its smoothness of motion and certainty
of action. 1694 LLTTRELL UricfRcl. (1857) III. 342, 2 ma
chine vessells, wherein were lodged some 100 chests of
powder to tear up all before it. 1811 Self Instructor 587
work was. . "machine-ruled , instead of being free-handed.
1757 MRS. GRIFFITH Lett. Henry fy l- rances (1767) 1. 8 When
; I am confined to such *machine society . . I fancy I am got
into Powell s commonwealth. 1900 Daily News 19 May
6 5 White siik "machine-stitched in a pattern. 1899 Iln if.
28 Oct. 7/3 The coatbodice has "machine-stitching all round
the outlines. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade, * Machine-strap
maker, a manufacturer of leather and other connecting
bands. 1890 Spectator 8 Feb., The Emperor . . forgets the
"machine-tenders altogether. 1895 Daily News 16 Mar. 6/5
^Machine-welted work. 1867 W. KF.LKIN (title} A History of
, the "Machine- Wrought Hosiery and Lace Manufactures.
10. Special combs. : machine-bolt, a bolt with
.1 thread, and a square or hexagonal head (Knight
1884); machine-boy, a boy who attends to a
machine; ( machine-driver, tile-driver of a mail-
coach ; machine-gun, a mounted gun which is
\ mechanically loaded and fired, delivering a con
tinuous fire of projectiles ; machine-head, a
head for a double-bass or guitar, having worms
and pinions, instead of pegs, for tightening the
strings; machine-holder (see quot.) ; machine-
man, one who works a machine (esp. a printing-
machine) ; also, a manager of the political machine
(see 8), a wire-puller ; machine-ruler, a machine
for ruling lines on paper (Ogilvie, 1882); machine-
shop, a workshop for making or repairing machines
or parts of machines ; also attrib. machine-tool,
. a machine for cutting or shaping wood, metals, etc.,
i by means of a tool, esp. one designed for use in a
machine-shop; machine-twist U.S., a kind of silk
twist, made especially for the sewing-machine
(Knight Stippl. 1884^; f michine-vessel, a fire-
ship ; machine-whim (see quot.) ; machine-
work, f (a) poetic machinery (see sense 7) as
i represented in art ; (6) work done by a machine,
, as distinguished from that done by hand, esp. with
reference to printing.
1875 SOUTHWARD Diet. Tyfogr., * Machine-boy, a boy
engaged in the machine-room for laying-on and taking-off
the sheets. 1893 "Machine-driver [see i b]. 1884 KNIGHT
Diet. Aleck. Suppl., Machine Gun. 1890 W. J. GORDON
2 oundry 26 We may as well say something here about the
machine guns. 1844 G. DODD Textile Mamif. vii. 213 He
lets them [lace making machines] out at so much a day
to middlemen called "machine-holders . 1876 J. GOULD
Letterpress Printer (1893) 125 My remarks must be taken
as those of a workman, . . not as those of a "machine-man
proper. 1883 Nation 21 June 520/3 The Republican Ma
chine men are in possession of the regular party organiza
tion. 1890 Daily Nems 17 Feb. 3/3 For the last ten years
I have been employed as machine man at the London and
Tilbury Railway Works. 1897 Literature 13 Nov. 124/1 The
* machine-men of til* printing-houses of Edinburgh. 1901
Daily Chron. 10 Sept. 9/7 Pork and Beef Butcher, Young
man wants Situation as machineman. 1856 EMERSON Eng.
Traits, Wealth Wks. (Bohn) II. 70 Tis a. curious chapter
in modern history, the growth of the "machine-shop. 1898
Charnct. (1737) 1 1 1. 384 The separate ornaments, independent
both of figures and perspective ; such as the "machine-work
or divinitys in the sky.
Machine (niaf/ -n), v. Also 5-6 machyne.
[In early use a. I 1 , macliiiur, ad. L. machinan:
see MACHINATE v. In later use f. MACHINE rf.]
f 1. a. trans. To contrive, plot ; also, to resolve
t/int. b. intr. To plot, devise schemes (against
a person \ Obs.
1:1450 .S"/. Citthbert (Surtees) 523 Sho..machynd in hir
mynde for thy |>at it was best for hir to fly. 1456 SIR G.
HAVE La-.u Arms (S.T.S.) 64/6 The traytouris that had his
dede machynit had ordanyt [etc.]. 1484 CAXTON Curial 12
Somme shal machyne by somme moyen to deceyue the.
1530 PAI.SGR. 616/1 He hath not onely machyned agaynst
me to make me lese my good, but also he hath machyned
my dethe. 1679 GAVAN in Speeches Jesuits 7 As I never in
my life did machine, or contrive either the deposition or
death ofthe King.
2. trans. To form, make, or operate upon (e. g.
to cut, engrave, make, and esp. to print, to sew) by
means of a machine.
1878 SALA in Centl. Mag. May 565 Some of the.. plates
..seem to be. .machined. 1881 GREENER Cua 246 The work
is fitted into slots machined under the body of breech-
action. 1886 BESAST Chiltir. Gibeon 11. xxv, Making
shirts, machining men s coats [etc.]. 1892 Times 31 Dec. I2/J
A book put in type in America, and only machined by
them. 1896 Living Topi:s Cycl. (N. V.) II. 260, 5 [rifled
guns] were well advanced, and the parts for the remainder
were nearly all forged and some of them machined. 1901
Census Schedule. Instructions^ Sewing machinists should
name the article they machine as Boot Machinist.
3. To place (a tree) on the transplanting machine.
1827 STEUART Planter s G. (1828) 247 It is a material con
sideration so to machine the Tree, as that its lee-side
branches, .. should, if possible, be uppermost on the pole.
4. a. nonce-use, jig. To manage, work (a project,
clc.) like a machine, b. To furnish (a tale) with
the machinery of a plot.
1881 H. LABOUCHERK in Daily AYms 22 Mar. 6/3 The
paper was machined by your father. 1889 Academy i June
374/2 It is not, as a story, very cunningly machined.
1 5. intr. To appear, as a god, from a machine" ;
to serve the function of a poetic machine . 06s.
1697 [see MACHINING///, a.].
Hence Machi ned///. a.
1891 R. BuGiiANAN Coming Terror 140 Highly finished,
perfectly machined. 1891 Wheeling 25 Feb. 399 All sorts
>f lamps, bells, spanners, and machined parts. 1893 Daily
Xcivs 13 June 5/6 The mechanically machined amendments
not evoking any interest.
Machineel, -elle : see MANCHINEEL.
Macllineful (mafrnful). nonce-wd. [See
-KIT. 2.] As much as a machine will hold.
1890 K. BOLDREWOOD Miner s Right (1899) 66/a Enough
to complete a machinefu! of wash-dirt.
Macluner i majrnaa). [f. MACHINE sb. + -ER !.]
1. One who works a machine a. for transplanting
trees ; b. for sewing ; a sewing-machine.
1827 STEUART Planter t G. (1838) 246 Whom [KT. the planter]
I have ventured todenominate the Machiner. . . The Machiner
. .at once ascertains the side, upon which the Tree can be
best laid along the pole. 1888 Times 20 Sept. 7/4 Mr. M.
never knew a good machiner who would work for less than
six shillings a day.
2. A horse employed to draw a machine or
vehicle; a post-, stage-, coach-, or van-horse.
1835 SIR G. STEPHEN Adv. Search Horse xv. (1841) aio
Machiners, as they are called, that is, post-horses, or stage-
horses. 1854 KNIGHT Once ufon a Time I. 156 Hence
stage-coach horses were called Machiners . 1857 Mus-
CRAVE ntgr. into Dauphine" I. xiii. 203 The Poncheron
horse . . is . . the favourite machiner in this part of the
country. 1875 STONEHENGE Brit. Sports ii. m. i. 2.
518 The ordinary hunter ..comprehends every variety be
tween the one described above and the heavy machiner.
Machinery (maj7-neri). Also 8 maehiiiary.
[f. MACHIXK s6. * -ERV. Cf. F. machinerie]
1. Theatr. and literary, fa. Stage appliances
and contrivances. (Cf. MACHINE sl>. 6.) Obs. exc. as
in 2. b. The assemblage of machines (MA
CHINE sb. 7) employed in a poem ; supernatural
personages and incidents introduced in narrative
or dramatic poetry.
1687 WINSTANLEY Lives Pofts 216 Vying with the Opera s
of Italy.in the Pompof Scenes, Marchinry {sic] and Musical
performance. 1713 STEELE Englishman No. 52. 336 His
Machinary is not a Jargon of Heathenism and Christianity.
1714 POPE Rape. Lock Ded., The Machinery, Madam, is a
term invented by the Critics, to signify that part which the
Deities, Angels, or Da;mons, are made to act in a Poem.
1756-82 J. WARTON Ess. Pope (ed. 4) I. iv. 226 The insertion
of the machinery of the sylphs . . is one of the happiest
efforts of judgment and art. 1799 HAN. MORE Fern. Educ.
(ed. 4) I. 40 Those who most earnestly deny the immor
tality of the soul are most eager to introduce the machinery
MACHINING.
MACKENBOY.
Irish Hist, 242 The rules of these compositions permitted
the introduction of a certain amount of poetic machinery.
2. Machines, or the constituent parts of a machine,
taken collectively; the mechanism or works of
a machine or machines.
1731 in HAII.EV vol. II. 1763 A. DICKSON Treat. Agric,
(ed. 2) 219 The more machinery there is in any instal
ment, it is the more liable to be broken. 1776 ADAM
SMITH /F. N. i. xi. (1869) I. 256 In consequence of better
machinery . . a much smaller quantity of labour becomes
requisite. 1803 Med. Jrnl. IX. 291 The communication
is then formed and interrupted alternately by means of
machinery. 1872 YEATS Techn. Hist. Contni. 180 Lock-
making was undoubtedly the parent of much of our ma
chinery. 1878 JKVOSS Print* Pol. Keen. 73 Spinning
machinery, which can do an immense quantity of wort
compared with the number of hands employed.
b. transf. and_/5#-.
1770 Juniits Lett. xl. 206 note, Luttrell,. .for whom the
whole machinery is put in motion, becomes adjutant-general.
1788 GIBBON Decl. $ J \ 1. (1846) V. 12 The nice and artificial
machinery of the Greek and Roman republics. 1818 HALLAM
Mid. Ages (1872) I. 461 The terrible and odious machinery of
a police. 1855 MACAULAY//W/. Etig: xiy. III. 409 The whole
machinery of government was out of joint. 1859 DARWIN
Orig. Spt-c. iv. (1878) 65 She [Nature] can act on the whole
machinery of life. 1876 FREEMAN Norm. Cong. V. xxiv. 464
Nor does the machinery of the court seem to have been
greatly altered.
c. A system or a kind of machinery, lit. said Jig;
1849 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. Hi. I. 290 The beacons. .were
regarded rather as curious relics of ancient manners than as
parts of a machinery necessary to the safety of the state.
1864 Spectator 438 The County franchise, .is.. a machinery
for returning anybody the local peers choose to nominate.
i866CARLYi.E Remin. (1881) I. 138 Little .. sea villages, with
their .. rude innocent machineries.
3. attrib.
1887 Daily News 8 July 2/5 There is now . . a machinery
hall, an agricultural hall, and an armoury. 1898 Engineer
ing Mag; XVI. joo A machinery installation.. should be
one source of energy.
Machining (maf/ nirj), vbl* sb. [f. MACHINE
v. + -ING !.] The action of MACHINE v. in various
senses ; also attrib.
1560 ROLLAND Crt. Venus \\. 173 We Intend on vther
machyning, In Musicall Airt, and tliuers science. 1678 DRY-
DEN Kind Keeper Prol. 3 Now our machining lumber will
not sell, And you no longer care for Heaven or Hell. 1714
POPE Let. to Blount 27 Aug.,Wks. 1737 I. 140 The machin
ing part of poetry. 1827 bTKUART Planters G. (1828) 246
The Tree, being in readiness .. for removal to its new site,
the Machining of it (if I may be permitted the expression),
is a work deserving of .. particular attention. 1887 G. K.
SIMS Mnry Janes Aletn. 298 Many girls give up service . .
to work at shops and factories, and do machining. 1889
Athen&um 5 Oct. 453/2 The mistake .. of supposing that
anything will do for the sixpenny public old type, bad
paper, and slovenly machining. 1890 Nature n Sept., The
sole machining, .consisting iti the formation of the bore and
the drilling of the vent. 1891 Econ. Jrnl. I. 618 The ma
chining of trousers and waistcoats in London is performed
exclusively by women.
Machining (mafniirj), ///. a. [f. MACHINE
v. + -IN&2.] That machines; -f appearing, as a
god, from a machine ; serving the function of a
poetic machine .
1697 DRYDEN ALneid Ded. (a) 3 b, If there had not been
more Machining Persons than Humane in his Poem, a 1700
Ovid s Art of Love I. 120 The stage with rushes or with
leaves they strew d, No scenes in prospect, no machining god.
Machinist (majrnist). Also 8-9 erron. ma-
chinest. [orig. ad. Y. machinists) f. machine
but prob. re-formed on MACHINE sb. + -IST.]
1. One who invents, makes or controls machines
or machinery; an engineer.
1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey), Machinist, an Inventer, or
Manager of Engines, a 1774 GOLDSM. Sun . E.vp. Philos.
(1776) II. 29 The machinist that directed the whole was at a
loss, till a countryman taught him to shorten the cords by
the affusion of water. 1788 in Titles Patents (1854) I. 302
A grant unto Andrew Meikle . . engineer and machinist, of
his new invented mill or machine for separating corn, .from
the straw. 1817 J. BRADBURY Trav. Amer. 311 Prohibit-
ing the emigration of manufacturers and machinists to the
United States. 1873 J. RICHARDS Wood-working Factories*
81 An operator of wood machinery should be a machinist.
Good operators are generally able to do ordinary repairs.
1895 Booth s Life $ Labour V. 86 The machinist s shop, for
planing, moulding, mortising, and turning, being now an
annexe of every large joinery works.
b. esp. with reference to the theatre : one who
constructs or manages the mechanical appliances
used for the production of scenic effects. Now rare.
"739 GIBBER ApoL (1756) II. 67 A manager is to direct
and oversee the painters, machinists, musicians, singers, and
dancers. 1751 Beau-philosopher 227 The Machinest of the
Opera and his Wife, who were her Relations. aiSooSTEF.vExs
Note on Macb., Plays Shafts. (1803) X. 324 Has the insuf
ficiency of machinists hitherto disgraced the imagery of the
poet? 1806-7 J- BKRESFORD Miseries Hum. /,*/<; (1826) v.
Concl., The accumulated crimes of author, composer, ma
chinist. 1837^ HALLAM Hist. Lit. I. i. iii. 107. 299 The
in which the poet ..was forced to follow the inspirations of
the machmest.
c. Jig. (Cf. MACHINE 4^.)
1799 G. WAKEFIELD in Mem. (1804) II. 409, [I] am no
political machinist, nor was ever occupied in., the fraudulent
intrigues of rival partisans.
2. One who works a machine, esp. a sewing-
machine.
VOL. VI.
1879 St. George s IIosp. Rep. IX. 577 The laundress, the
machinist, the signalman maybe persons who work hard on
scanty diet. 1888 Times 20 Sept. 7/4 A tailor s machinist.
1890 Anthony s Phoiogr. Bull. III. 349 Such .. hardly rank
as photographers they are machinists. 1901 Census Schc-
dult i Instructions^ Such terms as. . Machinist . . must not be
used alone. Sewing Machinists should name the article they
machine.
3. A painter who works mechanically and by rule.
c 1801 FusELi in Lect. Paint, v. (1848) 461 Though the lir.st
and greatest, Correggio was no more than a machinist. 1879
Kncycl. Brit, IX. 687/1 Kranceschini . . is reckoned among
those painters of the decline of ait to whom the general name
of * machinist * is applied.
4. C- r .S. a. An engine-room artificer or attendant.
1890 in Century Diit.
b. A machine politician (see MACHINE sb. 8).
1883 Nation 21 June 520/3 While the Machinists may be
willing to nominate good men , the Independents arc re
minded of the fact that [etc.]. 1884 GOLDW. SMI in in
Cont&np. Ret 1 . Sept. 320 The machine once fairly con
structed and installed in power, the country is in the hands
of the machinists. 1892 in iqthCent. Sept. 347 There
was a struggle between the thoroughly machinist ^ectioivjf
the party and the section le=s loyal to the machine.
Machinize (mnj>noiz), v. [f. MACHINE sh +*
-I/K.] trans. To make into a machine ; to reduce
to the form and semblance of a machine. Hence
Machiniza tion, the action or process of making
into a machine ; the result of the process.
1856 EMERSON Eng. Traits iii. 41 The traveller .. reads
quietly the Times newspaper, whirh, by its immense corre
spondence and reporting, seems to h;ive machinized the rest
of the world for his occasion. 1890 Jrnl. Ednc. i Aug. 423/2
[Their] admirable discipline and organization almost amount
to Machinization.
t MachillOUS, a. Obs. rare l . [f. MACHINE j^.
+ -ous. Cf. L. machinv$u$.\ Cunningly contrived,
1633 MARMION Fhte Companion v. ii, K 2 b, He . . stand in
his defence against all machinous Engines that shall bee
planted fur the Lattery of his wit and fortune,
Macliiuule (mce kini/71). [As if ad. L.
*mdchinnla t dim. of machina MACHINE sb. : see
-ULE. Cf. F. machiuule little machine.] A sur
veyor s instrument for obtaining a right angle.
In some mod. Diets.
Machivell, obs. form of MACHIAVEF..
II Macho (ma tjip). U. S. [Sp. macho mullet.]
The CaHfornian mullet (see quot.).
1882 JORDAN & GILEERT 1 ishes N. Amer. (Bulletin U. S.
Nat. Mus. no. 16) 403 Ahigil mexicanns Steindachner.
California Mullet; Macho .. Pacific coast.
Machomet, -an, etc. : see MAHOMET, -AN, etc.
Machopolyp (nwk^p^lip). Zool. Also -po
lype, [f. (Jr. /*XV fight + POLYP.] A zooid
modified to serve a defensive function. (See quots.)
1883 W. S. DALLAS [tr. Von Lendenfeld] in Ann. $ Mag.
Nat. f fist. Oct. 250 Hnmann explains the contents of the
nematophore as a modified polyp, for which he proposes the
designation machopolyp . 1888 KOLLESTON JACKSON
Forms Anita. Life (ed. 2) 758 The structures known as
nematophores, sarcotheca;, guard-polypes or macho-polyps
[sic] which are confined to the.. Plumularidae. // /<, In the
genus Aglaophenia. .. the machopolypes are usually dis
posed in a median and two lateral rows.
Machoun, obs. form of MASON.
Machoun(d, obs. form of MAHOUND.
Macht, obs. Sc. f. MIGHT sb. and v., MAUGH sb.
Machumetan, -1st: see MAHOMETAN, -IST.
-lliacliy, in actual use -ornachy (p imiki), repre
sents the ending -paxia, of certain Or. sbs. with
the general sense fighting, warfare , which are
derivatives of adjs. in -paxos with the general
sense that fights ; the root is that of paxfaOat
to fight, /xax 7 ? battle. Of the Eng. words with
this ending, some are adoptions of actual Or. words,
as logomachy ; others have been formed from Gr.
elements on Gr. analogies, as angehmachy ; the
ending has not "been employed in hybrid formations.
t Macia tlOU. Obs. [n. of action f. late L.
maciare^ f. macies (see next) : cf. EMACIATION.]
* A making lean (Bailey 1727 vol. II).
II Macies (mt~ si ( rz). Path. [L.] Emaciation.
1801 Med. Jrnl. V. 65 The leading circumstance in dia
betes is the macies. 1889 in Syd. Soc. Lex.
II Macigiio (matjTn y 0). Geol. [It. macigno.]
An Eocene sandstone from the Italian Alps.
1832 DE LA BECHE Gcol. Man. fed. 2) 325 It [brown sand
stone]. . is one of the wactgnos of the Italians.
Macilence (mte-silens). rare, [as if ad. L.
*tnaci?entia, f. macilentus MACILENT : cf. F. mad"
fence.] Thinness, leanness.
1852 Fraser s Mag. XLV. 31 A certain gentility of style
..derived from the excessive macilence of his face and
figure. 1889 Syd." Soc. Lex. t Macilence^ extreme thinness
of the whole or part of the body.
Macilency (mce silensi). Now rare. [See
prec. and -ENCY.] Leanness, lit. and _/?.
1632 SANDYS Ovid s Metam. xiv. Notes 484 His \sc. a
Heron s] vigilant feare, . . macilency, and pittiful screamings.
1633 T. ADAMS Exp. a f fieri. 6 These effects [of intemper
ance] are,.. 2. Macilency of grace. 1798 C. CROWTHEK in
Beddoes Contrih. Phys. fy Med. Knowl. (1799) 350 From a
state of extreme macilency [she] became obese. 1822 Blackto*
Mag. XII. 525 On recollecting the macilency of the Pari
sians, he justly inferred, that double the number of French
people might inhabit London.. without inconvenience.
Macilent (mavsilunt), a. Now rare. Also 6
macilente. [atl. L. macilent-us lean.] Lean,
shrivelled, thin ; a. in material sense.
1535 STEWART Crott. Scot. (1858) II. 512 With sic alum-
dance of exccidand swell, His cumlie cors. . lenu wes maid,
and macilent. 1607 TorsELL Foia-f. Beasts (1658) 181 If
they [goats] be fat, they are lesse venereous then being mnci-
lent or lean. 1647 LILLY Chr. Astrot. clxxvi. 747 Oilier
Significators represent a body somewhat dry, macilent,
erect and straight. 1683 W. HARRIS Pharmacologia xiv.
yCo By reason of the exanguious macilent condition of the
Junctures after Feavers. 175^ in JOHNSON. 1865 Reader
28 Jan. 93/2 George I. seated at supper with the tall, maci
lent, and ill-favoured Duchess of Kendal standing bolt up-
, right behind him. 1871 M. COLLINS Inn Strange Mtttings
i 4 Not Mephistophiles is macilenter Than the man.
b. jig. Of verses : Jejune, poor.
1624 Hi 1 . MOUNTAGU Gag% 252 That jejune and macilent
conceit of Zwin^lius. 1658 J. R. tr. Meitjfefs Theat. In-
sfds 898 Halm : concerning wliich Macer sang these ma
cilent verses. 1702 J. HOWE Liv. Temple \\. xi. \Vks. 1724
I. 240 So copious an effusion of the Holy Spirit, as will. .
1 make it spring up, out of its macilent wither d State, into
its primitive Liveliness and Beauty.
Macintosh : see MACKINTOSH.
Macis : obs. form of MACE sb*
t Alack sb.l Obs. Some game nt cards.
1548 FORREST Pleas. Poesye 221 At ale howse too sitt,
at mack or at mail, isgz CHETTI.E Kind-Harts Dr. F,
Macke, Maw, Ruffe, Noddy, and Trumpe. 1603 WAKNKK
Ail . l .ng. ix. xlvi. 217 Hence arrant Pit-acheix, humming
out a common. place or two, With bad, ill, naught, Pope,
pots, play, mack, keeping of fowle adoe.
Mack (msek) sb.- Obs. cxc. dial. Also 6 meke,
9 macks. [An unmeaning word, suggested either
by by Jllary* or by by the Mass (see MASS
5^.1). Cf. by the matte (Udall Roister D. IV. vii.
i 1 18), also MACKINS and dial, ftit^s. ] In the phrase
, By (///i?) mack! (also simply mack! as qunsi-; A),
an exclamatory form of asseveration.
c 1560 ^Iisogomts iv. i. 55 (Brandt) Bith intke, Isbell, 1598
B. JONSON Ev. Man in Hum. m. iv, Humour? mack,
I thinke it be so, indeed. 1599 Sir John OlthastU (1600)
04, Now by the macke, a prettie wench indeed. 1638
I WHITING Hist. Altino 130 Is not my daughter Maudge as
fine a mayd, And yet, by mack, you see she troules the
j bowle. 1664 COTTON Siarron. i. 105 By the Mack.
t Mack sb$ Obs. Variant of MAC *. Used con
temptuously for : A Celtic Irishman. Also attrib.
[1396 SPENSKR State Irel. Wks. (Globe ed.) 677/1 The Oes
. and Macks, which the heads of the septs have taken to theyr
| names.] 1617 MORVSON Itin. \\. 138, 1 cannot dissemble how
j confident I am, to beate these Spanish Dons, as well as
i euer I did our Irish Macks and Oes. 1681 LUTTRELL Brief
, Rel. (1857) I. gi Another of these Mack Irish papists has
i sworn that [etc.], c 1688 New Let any iii. in Third Collect.
i Poems 8/1 Who s Rid, and Impos d on, by many a score Of
Priests, Macks, and Footmen, his Q. and his Wh .
Mack (meek), sb.^- slang. Also mac. [Short
| for MACKEREL-.] A pander.
1887 W. E. HENLEY Villon j Straight Tip ii. (F.), Fiddle,
1 or fence, or mace, or mack. 1894 STEAD If Christ came to
Chicago 372 The procurers, the souteneurs and the macs .
t Mack, a. Also 5 make, 5, 9 mak. [a. ON.
mak-r (found in compar. only). Cf. MACKLY adv.,
and dial, mackerly, mackly adj., mack-like, macky
seemly, etc.] a. Apt, convenient, b. Neat, tidy.
c 1440 Promp. Parv. 321/1 Make, or fyr, and mete (MS.
K. mak, fyt, or esy), a/>tns, conveniens. 1825-80 JAMIESON,
Macky jnak, neat, tidy ; Roxb.
Mack: see BLACK-MACK. Mack, obs. f. MAKE.
Mackabaw, variant of MACCOBOV.
t Mackabroin. Obs. rare - . [Derived from
macabree : see MACABRE.] An old hag.
1546 J. HEYWOOD Prov. (1867) 6r Such an olde witche,
suche a mackabroyne, As euermore like a hog hangeth the
groyne, On hir busbande, except he be hir slaue.
t Mackallow. Sc. Obs. Also 7 mac(fc)helve )
8 macalive, [Gael, macaladh fostering.] Some
thing handed over to a foster-parent along with a
child for the benefit of the latter. Also attrib.
1580 in Black Bk. Taymonth, etc. (Bannatyne Club) 224
The said father and foster father giving between them of
makhelve guddis in donation to the said bairn at Beltane
thereafter the value of two hundred merks ofky [etc.]. 1671
Contract in Proc. Soc, Ant. Scot. XXX. (1896) 22 The
makhelve is 9 ky. 1678 Ibid. 20 Whilk wholl mackallow
goods.. the said Duncan and Margret oblidges them.. to
gress and pastur and bird to the behoofe of thersaid foster.
1775 JOHNSON Western 1st, Wks. X. 484 These beasts are
considered as a portion and called Macalive Cattle.
Mackar, obs. Sc. form of MAKER.
Mackarel(l, variant of MACKEREL!.
Mackaroon : see MACAROON.
Mackassin, obs. form of MOCASSIN.
Mackaw : see MACAW.
t Ma Ckeler. rare" 1 , [ad. Du. makelaar, f.
makelen to negotiate. Cf. MACKLE z\ 2 ] A broker.
1682 SCARLETT Exchanges 9 Exchange is concluded, either
by the Mackelers or Brogers, alone betwixt themselves, or
by bringing the parties face to face.
t Mackeleredge. Obs. rare- 1 , [ad. Du.
makelarij, f. makelaar MACKELER.] Brokerage.
1682 SCARLETT Exchanges 177 The Factor. . must place his
Principal to account Courtagie and Mackeleridge.
tMackenboy. Obs. Also 7 mackenbory,
mackinboy, makimboy, 7-9 makinboy. [a.
Irish mcaciin bitidhe (an t-skibhe) yellow root
68
MACKEREL.
(of the mountain) .] An Irish spurge (Euphorbia
//*fc/v/a)said to have powerful purgative properties.
1651 Hartlifrs Lcgacie (ed. 2) App., Interrogatory, Mac-
camboy. Whether there be such a tiling at all, that this
herb .should purge the body meerly by external touch, or
whether it be a fable, [etc.] ? 1670 KAY Catal. Plant. Angliz
299 Tithyinalits Hibernians, Makinboy. 1672 PKTTV Pol.
Anat. (1691) in What is said of the Herb Mackenbory
is fabulous. 1678 PHILLIPS, Mnckenbty, or Makimb^y^ a kind
of Spurge with a knotty Root, growing naturally in Ireland,
which being but carried about one, cnuseth the party to
go often to stool. 1687 ASHK in Phil. Trans. XX. 294
The famous Irish Herb called Mackenboy. 1816-20 T.
GREEN Univ. Herbal I. 543 Euphorbia Hibernica, Irish
Spurge.. .Native of Ireland. .where it is known by the name
mmftJtfftity,
Mackerel * (mx karel). Forms : 3-6 mak
erel 1, 5 makerelle, makyrelle, 4-7 niacrel 1,
makrel ^1, 5 macrelle, 6 macquerell, 7 ma-
querel, 7-8 rnacriU,!, maycril, 6-S mackrell,
7-9 mackrel, 4-9 mackerell, 7-9 mackarel, 8
mackarell, 7- mackerel, [a. OK. makerel (F.
tnaquereait} of unknown origin.]
1. A well-known sea- fish, Scomber scomber ^ much
used for food, that approaches the shore in shoals
in summer-time for the purpose of spawning.
c 1300 ffavelok 758 Kelitig he tok, and uiinberel, Hering,
and be makerel. 11377 Abingdon Ace. (Camden) 38 In
maksrell, xxxiiji . < 1425 I oc. in Wr.-Wiilcker 642/2 Hie
tttt garns t makyrelle. <ri46oj. RUSSELL /> . A wr/wrt ssSMer-
lynge, makerelle. 1530 PALSGR. 241/2 Macquerell a fysshe,
macqncrel. lyn^Tut&JULlfltsb. xii. (1878)28 When Mackrell
ceaseth from the Seas, John IJaptist brings grassebeafe and
pease. 1601 CHESTKK Lm>e $ Mart., Dialogue l.vxix,
Sommer lulling Mackrell. 1623 Mini .1.1 i ON & ROWLKV
Sf. Gipsy in. ii, Bad fortunes are like mackerel at mid
summer, a 1658 CLEVELAND Poor Ca~-alicr 51 Thou shalt
. . liait Fishes Hooks to couzen Mackrels Lips. 1704 Swu r
T. Tub Conclus.f A book that misses its tide, shall be ,
neglected . .like m&ckarel a week after the season. 1741
Compl. Fain. -Pie ce i. iii. 214 Slit your Mackrel in hahes,
take out the Roes, gut and clean them. 1789 MKS. PIO/ZI
Journ, I ranee 1 . 2 Shoals of maycril. 1870 YEATS Xaf. Hist,
Comm. 321 Mackerel will bite at almost any bait.
b. In proverbs and proverbial expressions. j
1760 KOOTE Minor \. Wks. 1799 I. 238 You can be secret :
as well as serviceable? . . Mute as a mackrel. 1819 Metro
polis III. 154 We were as mute as mackarel for exactly
seven minutes and a half. 1890 HALL CAINK Bondman \\.
xiii, Was he throwing a sprat to catch a mackerel ? .
2. Applied with qualifying word to other fishes. :
^ Great mackerel, Vthe tunny. Spanish mackerel ,
-f-(a) the tunny, () in England the Scomber c olias y j
(r) in U. S. the Scomberotnents macitlatus. Sec :
also HORSE-MACKEREL.
0167* WILLUGHBY Icthyogr. (1686) Tab. M. i Thynmts \
sire Thunnns Gesn. Spanish Mackerel. 1709 DAMPIKK
t oy. (1729) III. i. 414 The Great Mackarell is 7 root long.
1831 COUCH in Mag. Xat. Hist. V. 22 Spanish Mackarel :
(^ combe rmaculat us). 1880 GUNTHFR Fishes 457 S\iombcr\ .
colias . . often called Spanish Mackerel.
3. Angling. Short for mackerel-fly.
1799 G. SMITH Laboratory II. 311, i. Mackarel. Dubbing,
of light brown camel s hair. 1864 Intell. Observ. VI. 152
A tly known to anglers as the mackerel.
4. attrib. and Comb.^ as mackerel-catcher t -fishery, \
-fleet, -gaff, -smack ; f mackerel-back sb. (see
quot. a 1700) ; mackerel-back, -backed adjs. t \
-f (a) slang , long-backed ; (f) said of clouds, sky : see I
mackerel-sky ; mackerel-bait, a fisherman s name !
for jelly-fish (Cent. Dict.}\ mackerel-bird, local
name for the wryneck and the young kittiwake (see ,
quots.) ; mackerel-boat, a boat for mackerel-fish
ing ; a stout clinch-worked vessel, with a large fore- i
sail, spritsail, and mizen* (Smyth t $Y7*70/.r \Vord-bk.\\ j
mackerel-bob, a four-pointed fish-jig, for catching j
mackerel; mackerel-breeze, a breeze that nifties j
the water, so as to favour the catching of mackerel |
(cf. mackerel-gale} ; hence mackerel-breezy a. ; ;
mackerel-clouds (see mackerel-sky] ; mackerel- \
cook, a local name for the Manx Shearwater |
(Newton) ; mackerel-cry, the hawker s cry of j
* new mackerel ; mackerel-fly Angling, a species i
of May-fly, also an artificial fly imitating this;
mackerel-gale, a strong breeze such as mackerel |
are best caught in ; mackerel-guide, a local name |
for the gar-fish; mackerel-gull, a name in U.S.
for the tern ; mackerel-midge, the young of the i
rockling (Motella] (Giinther) ; t mackerel-mint,
common mint {Mentha viridis} ; mackerel-pike,
any fish of the genus Scombresocidx ; a saury \Cent.
Dict.}\ mackerel-plough, a knife used for creas
ing the sides of lean mackerel in order to improve
their appearance (Knight Diet. Aleck. 1884) ;
mackerel scad, an American fish, Decaptents
macarellus ; mackerel - scout = mackerel- guide ;
mackerel-shark, a name for the porbeagle ; mack
erel-sky, a sky dappled with small white fleecy
clouds (cirro-cumulus) ; mackerel-sture, a north-
em name for the tunny.
a 1700 B. E. Diet. Cant. Crew, *Mackarel-back> a very
tall, lank Person. 1844 H. STEPHENS Bk. of Farm I. 249 At
other times it is .. mottled like a mackerel s back, when it
is called the mackereLback sky . \W& Pall Mall G. 22 Sept.
i/a In some places ihe clouds were what we sailors call mack
10
erel back , 1785 GROSE Diet. I nlg. Tongue, *J\
backed, long backed. 1865 Intell. Observ. VIII. 257 Cirrt-
cunnilus, or a mackerel-backed sky. 1879 CECIL SMITH
Birds of Guernsey 94 The Wryneck .. arriving ,. about
the same time as the mackerel, wherefore it has al*o ob
tained the local name of r Mackerel llird . 1882-4 Y A u-
KELL Brit. Birds (ed. 4) III. 654 Mr. Cordeaux_says that
the Flamborough fishermen call the young Kitti wakes
Mackerel-birds , because they usually appear at sea with
their parents iu August when the fish are approaching the
coast. 1768 Ann. Reg. 120 A premium, .for encouraging the
*mackerel-boats to bring their fish to market. 1883 Fisheries
I .xhib. Catal. 195 * Mackerel bob formerly used by New
Kngland fishermen for the capture of mackerel without the use
of bait. 1751 S.MUU,I;IT i er. Pic. (1779) II. xiv. 209 They
tacked to and fro in the river under the impulse of a ^mackerel
breeze. 18431.1-: Fi-:vi<K/-//t Trai . Phys. III. m.i. 89 It was
blowing a mackarel breeze only. 1834 R. M.L DIE Brit. Birds
(1841) I. 2 It is one of those *mackerel- breezy days on which
the surface of the water just dances and dimples. 1614 A ^ r .
way toiuealth\\\ llarl. Misc. (Malhj 111. 244 The fishernien-
mackaretcatchen. 1830 N. S. WHEATOX Jrnl. 510 *Mack-
arel clouds, .are hung around the horizon. 1772 RUTTY Nat*
J/ist. Co. Dublin I. 329 Ihe *Mackarel-Cock. .a bird of pas
sage coming t> us in June and July, about the time of the
Mackarels. , . It is commonly as big as a Cormorant [etc.].
,1714 (iAV Trivia n. 310 Kv n Sundays are prophan d by
"Mackrell Cries. 1883 HTXLEY Addr. Fishery Congress 18
June 16, I believe then that the .. mackerel-fishery, and
probably all the great sea-fisheries, are inexhaustible. 1894
HAI.I. CAINK Manxman 425 The mackerel tleet were leaving
for Kinsale. 1829 Glwcr s Hist. Derby \. 177 Lesser
hackle fly, mackerel fly [etc.]. 1883 Fisheries Exhib.
Catal. 195 *Mackerel gaff. . used by New Kngland fisher
men. 1577-87 HAKKISON F.nglandi. x. in Holinshcd \. 45/1
Scarse comparable to the *makerell gale. 1687 DHYDEN
Hind fy P. in. 456 The wind was fair, but blew a mackrel
gale. 1769 PENNANT /.ool. III. 222 This fish [mackrel] is
easily taken by a bait, but the best time is during a fresh
;ale of wind, which is thence called a mackrel gale. 1835
ENYNS Man. Brit. Vert. Anitn, 419 Belone^ vulgaris...
rom its usually preceding the Mackerel, is sometimes
called the Mackerel-Guide. 1796 NEMMCH Polygl.-Le.r.
Nat. Hist. v. 820 *Mackarel gull Lams ridilttndiis. 1883
Century Mag. Sept. 653/1 Among the most common birds
are the. .tern or mackerell-gull. 1832 COUCH in Mag.
A at. Hist. V. 16 It is the "mackerel midge of our fishermen,
to whom it is well known. 1860 GOSSE Rom. Nat. Hist.
149 The mackerel -midge . . never surpasses an inch and a
quarter m length. 1597 GERARDE Herbal \\. ccxv. 553 The
third [Mint] is called . . in English Speare Mint, . , Urowne
Mint, and *Macrell Mint. 1880-4 * DAY Brit. Fishes II.
148 In Ireland horn-eel (Belfast Bay) ; * mackerel-scout
(Strangford Lough). iGSgwottUDGiSysttAfnc. (1681) 295
In a fair day, if the sky seem to be dapled with white Clouds,
(which they usually term a *Mackarel-skyi it usually pre
dicts Rain. 1883 R. H. SCOTT Ktem. MeteoroL 126 Small
detached rounded masses [of cloud].. like the markings of
a mackerel, whence the name mackerel sky . 1697 Land.
Gaz. No. 3295/3 An open Pinnace, .came into the Downes,
.. put on lioard a * Mackrel Smack, and carried away the
Master. 1771 BAHKINGTON in Phil. Trans. LXII. 310 not?,
The tunny fish [are caught] on the coast of Argyleshire, . .
where they are called mackiel sture.
t Ma ckerel -. Obs. Forms : 5-6 makerel(l,
makrel(l t 5-7 ma(c)querel, 7 maquerell^e,
mackarel(l, -erel(le, macrell ; also in quasi-
Italian form maquerel(l)a. [ad. OF. maqnerel
(F. Mftqitercan, maqnerelle] of unknown origin ;
possibly the same word as MACKEREL!; some
have conjectured that it is from Du. makelaar
broker.] One who ministers to sexual debauchery ;
a bawd, pimp, procurer or procuress.
14*6 LYDG. DeGnil. Pilgr. 13478 Glotonye . Yiffthow me
calle . . Lyk as I am, A Bocneresse, Or in flVench . . I am call yd
a Makerel, Whos offyce..Ys in ynglysshe bauderye. 1483
CAXTON Cetto B vij, Nyghe hys hows dwellyd a maquerel or
bawde. 1513 DOUGLAS Aineis iv. Prol. 192 Sic poyd makrellis
for Lucifer beneleche. 1585 J AS. I Kss. /Vf$/>(Arb.) 27, 1 no
wais can, vnwet my cheekes, beholde My sisters made by
Frenchemen macquerelsolde. rti6ooMoNTGOMERiE^/ . Ixx.
8 Quhy maks thou makrels of the modest Muses, a 1613 SIR
T. OVERBURY A IVifii etc. (1638) 142 A Maquerela.in plaine
English, a liawde. 1630 J. TAYLOR (Water P.) Gt. Eater
Kent Wks. i. 143/1 Some get their lining, .by tayles.as Ma-
querellaes, Concubines, Curtezanes [etc.]. ^1645 HOWELL
/-*//. n. xxiv, The Pander did his Office, but brought him
a Citizen clad in Damoisells apparell, so she and her Ma-
?uerell were paid accordingly. 1658 in PHILLIPS, a 1700 in
J. E. Diet. Cant. Crew.
t Mackerelage. Obs. In 7 maquorelage.
[a. F. inaqnerelage ) f. *mat]iterel, maqtiereait : see
prec,] The services of a bawd or pander.
1603 FLORIO Montaigne n. vii. (1632) 211.
Mackereler (mie-kerebi). [f. MACKERELI +
-ER 1 .] a. One who goes mackerel-fishing, b. A
boat used in mackerel-fishing.
1883 Chamb. Jrnl. 272 Here is a model of that vast net
used by the mackereler. 1886 Century Mag. XXX II. 824
The mackerelers do not keep together so much as formerly.
Mackereling (maj-kcrelin), vbl. sb. [f. MACK-
EUEL 1 + -ING^.] Fishing for mackerel.
1887 GOODS, etc. Fisheries of U. S. v. II. 604 Men who go
mackerel ing.
Mackeroon, variant of MACAROON.
Mackinaw (m3e-kin). The name (also written
Mackinac] of an island in the strait between Lakes
Huron and Michigan ; occurring in the following j
collocations. Mackinaw blanket, also simply ;
Mackinaw, a thick blanket, such as used to ;
be distributed to the Indians of the North-west i
by the U.S. government. Mackinaw (boat), a :
large flat-bottomed sharp-ended boat, used on the I
MACKNINNY.
i Great Lakes. Mackinaw trout, the lake-trout
(see THOUT).
1841 CATLIN M Aaier. Ind. (1844) I. x. 73 A mackinaw-
boat, capable of carrying 50 or 100 casks. 1851 MAYNK Run
^Vrt// Hunt. iii. 22 My Mackinaw . . makes my bed by
night and my great coat on other occasions. 1876 G. B.
(.IOODK Anim. Kcsonrccs L .S.^i Lure-tish used in taking
Mackinaw trout. 1901 J.flngin. Mag. Jan. 218 Sedate family
boats with three pairs of oars, mackinaws with white sails
light in the fresh breeze.
Mackinboy, variant of MACKENBOY Obs.
Mackiiis (m.-c-kinzl. Obs. exc. dial. Also 6
meckiuse.7makin(gX7-8mackiugs,Smaakins,
9 dial, macklins, makkers, etc. : see E. D. D.
[Formed as MACK a with suffix -KIN frequent in
similar words.] Used in the asseverative exclama
tion By (tlii mackins. (Cf. MACK rf.)
c 1560 Misflgoiias lit. iii. 73 (Brandl.l liith meckinse. 1605
l.oud. Prodigal n. ii. C, A by the mackins. good syr Lance
lot. I6S4GAVION Pitas. A n/fs HI. ii. 75 Twas well thought
on, by the mackins. 1694 ECHARD riaittus 12 Ky the
Mackins, 1 believe Phebus has been playing the Good- Fellow.
Mackintosh (mse-kmtef . Also macintosh.
1. The name of Charles Macintosh (1766-1843),
applied attrib. to designate garments made of the
waterproof material invented by him (patent no.
4804, 17 June 1823), consisting of two or more
layers of cloth cemented together with india-rubber.
Now viewed as an attributive use of 3, and written
with small initial.
1836 Murray s Handbk. A". Germ. p. xx, A Mackintosh
cloak is almost indispensable. 1849 Brit. Q. Rev. Feb. 5
Old port, tender mutton and Mackintosh capes are excellent
things, no doubt. 1853 KEADK Chr. Johnstone 227 A
fisherman s long mackintosh coat. 1859 \\ . COLLINS Q. of
Hearts (1875) 39 Jessie put on my mackintosh cloak.
2. Short tor Mackintosh cloak, coat, etc. Also
CotMb. t as mackintosh-maker.
1836 KKITH Let. 18 Oct. in Antobh s . (1888) III. 61, I like
the mackintosh very much. 1840 LONGF. in /,; / (1891) I.
365 Sumner striding down Hancock Street in his white
mackintosh* 1842 BAKRAM Iitgol. Ltg. t Misautv. Margate
xiv, 1 could not see my Macintosh . . Nor yet my best white
beaver hat. 1851 Ilhtstr. Lond. A t ws 5 Aug. (1854) 119/1
Macintosh-maker. 1871 CARLVLE in Mrs. Carlyle s Lett, I.
141 Wrapt in an old dressing-gown with mackintosh buttoned
round it. 1900 (> /* *T-. July 56 The bodies of officers having
been buried in mackintoshes had not so disappeared.
3. The material of which Mackintosh garments
are made; now applied to any cloth made water
proof by a coating of india-rubber. Also attrih.
1880 MAcCoKMAC Antisept. Surg. 170 The mackintosh
should be dipped, shortly before use, in carbolic solution.
1889 Lancet 27 Apr. 830/1 The bed is covered with a mack-
into>h sheet. 1896 Alltrulfs Srs/. Med. I. 429 If necessary,
a square of mackintosh is placed under the draw-sheet. 1899
Ibid. VIII. 579 India-rubber or mackintosh coverings are
certainly effectual.
Mackle, made (mark l), sb. Printing, [ad.
F. macitle t ad. L. macula spot. Cf. G. makel spot,
stain.] A blur in printing ; a doubling of the im
pression ; also, a blurred sheet. (Cf. MACULE j.)
1706 PHILLIPS (ed. Kersey), Maculatvre^ or Made, a waste
Sheet of printed Paper. 18x5 HANSARD Typografhia 928
MackU i when part of the impression on a page appears
double, owing to the platten s dragging on the friskei. 1871
A mer. Encycl. Print ing (&&. Ringwalt) s.v., If the frame of the
tympan rubs against the platen, it will cause a slur or mackle.
1888 JAI OBI Printers I ocab., Maikle } a printed sheet with
a slurred appearance.
Mackle, made (rme-k 1), z.l Printing, [f.
MACKLE j/ .] a. trans. To blur, spot, or spoil
(a sheet of paper) ; also (now usually) to print
(a page) blurred or double, b. intr. Of the paper :
To become blurred or spoiled. i^Cf. MACULE v.)
Hence Maxskled ///. ., Ma ckliug vbl. sb.
1594 K. ASHI.KY tr. Lays U~ Roy 22 On a double tympan
or parchmiu (hailing a wollen cloth betwixt them) and a
moyst linnen cloth to keepe the leafe from mackling. 1714
HAILEV, Mackled^ blotted or daub d in Printing. 1867 I-KY
Play ing-Card Terms in Philol. Soc. Trans. 56 T<> i\Iackle t
To Module, v. a. To spot, stain, soil ; to set off" newly
printed or painted work. Modeled, adj. Spotted, stained,
soiled. Maklings, Mackling-pattr, Mncklin^^hfets^ soil
ing-paper; sheet of paper put between printed sheets of
playing-cards, to prevent rubbing, setting-off, and soiling.
Ma ckle, v>% Ofr$ n [ad. Du. tnakelenlo
offer for sale.] intr. * To sell weavers goods
to shop-keepers (Bailey 1724).
Hence t Ma " ckler > a seller of weavers goods
(Bailey 1731 vol. II).
Mackless, variant of MAKELESS a. 1 and a .
t Ma ckly, adv. Obs. In 5-6 makly. [f. MACK
a. f -LY -.] Evenly, aptly, easily.
c 1440 Promp. Pan . 322/2 Makly, or esyly, facilittr
(P. apte). 1513 DofGLAs sKneis v. xiv. 32 The windis
blawis full evin and rycht makly.
t Macknrnny. Obs. rare-*, [a. It. mac-
chinhte, pi. dim. of macchina MACHINK sb^\ ?A
puppet-show.
a 1734 NORTH Exam. in. viii. 12 11740) 590 He .. could
. .represent emblematically the Downfall of Majesty ; as in
his Raree-Show and Mackninny.
Mackrel, -ell, obs. forms of MACKKHEL,
MACLE.
Macle (mrc-k l). See also MASCLE. [a. F. I
mnclc, ad. L. macula spot, mesh.]
1. Cryst. A hemitropic or twin crystal. Also
n/trili. [AfterRomedeL Isle suseofF.>(Z</^,i"S3.]
1801 De Bonrnon s Ace. certain Minerals in / ////. Trans.
XCI. 185 Whence results a kind of made, the formofwhich
is a rhomboidal tetraedral prism. 1829 Nat. Philos., Polaris.
I.ifht xvi. 60 (U. K. S.) The irregularities of crystallisation,
which are known by the name of Macle, or Hcmitropc forms. |
1860 MAIRV Phys. Gcog. Sea ix. 442 Crystals of ice, like
macles of snow, were observed to form near the bottom.
1883 -)// Year Round 17 Nov. 535 A diamond at last, of
made shape, weighing some twenty carats !
2. Min. (See quot. 1865.)
1839 URE Diet. Arts, Macle, K the name of certain
diagonal black spots in minerals, like the ace of diamonds in
cards. (11852 MACI;M,UVRAY .\ at. Hist. life Side (1855)
454 Orthoclase .. forms large macles in Rubislaw quarries,
near Aberdeen. 1863 WATTS Diet. Chew., Macle is the
name given to certain spots in minerals of a deeper hue
than the rest; sometimes proceeding from difference of
aggregation, sometimes from the presence of a foreign
substance : clay-slate, for example, may be macled with
iron pyrites. 1872 PAGK A^dv. Tc.tt-Bk. Gcol. vii. 118 Fel
spar with large macles of mica.
3. =CHIASTOLITE.
[1821 JAMESON Man. Mineral. 318 Chiastolite, Macle,
Ilaiiy.] 1821 MAWE Catat. Minerals (ed. 4) 99 Chiastolite
Macle, is of a yellowish white colour. 1822 CI.KAVKI.AND
Mineral. <y Gcol. 1. 427 The term Macle, as the name of
a distinct species, applies to the whitish prisms only.
1862 DANA Man. Geol. 60. 58 [Andalnsite] often having
the interior tesselated with black, in which case it is usually
called made or chiastolite. 1896 CHESTER Diet. Min.,
Macle, a syn. of chiastolite, alluding particularly to the
black centre which a crystal often shows when cut trans
versely, similar to the mascle of heraldry.
4. Her. -MASCLE.
1727-41 CHAMBERS Cycl., Mascle, or Macle. 1818-40
UKRKY Emycl. Her. I, .Ifaclfs or Mashes. These terms
occur in ancient books of armory, meaning the same a>
Mascles. 1847 Gloss. Heraldry, Macle, see Mascle.
Macle, Printing: see MACKLK.
Macled (mark ld), ppl. a. Also maokled.
[f. MACLE + -ED.] a. Of a crystal : Hemitropic.
b. Marked like chiastolite (Webster Suppl. 1880).
c. Her. = MASCLED (Webster 1897).
1822 CLEAVELAND Mineral, f, Gcol.ll. 793 Macled Crystal,
a hemitrope crystal is sometimes thus called. 1x1852 MAC-
C.ILLIVKAY Nat. Hist. Dee Side. (1855) 455 Garnet . . In pen
tagonal dodecahedrons, single or macled. 1858 MAI:HV ,
Phys. Geog. Sen xiii. 761 Organisms as delicate as the
macled frost. 1862 G. P. SCROPE / olcatu s 33 note. The
crystals being, .manyof them mackled. 1865 [see MACLE 2\.
MacluT 6 ite. Min. [NamedafterXV.Maclure,
U. S. geologist : sec -ITK.J A name independently
proposed in 1822 for two different minerals, now
identified respectively with augite and chondrodite.
1822 NUTTALL in Awer. Jrnl. Sci. V. 246 Maclurite. 1822
SKVBERT ibid. 344 Maclurcite. 1822 CLEAVELAND Mineral.
f,Geal. 11.763.
Macmrllanite. [Named after John Mac-
millan (died 1 753), the founder of the body : see
-ITE.] A member of the body known as the
Reformed Presbyterian Church of Scotland.
1799 Statist. Ace. Seat/. XXI. Index I, Macmillanitcs.
1818 SCOTT llrt. Midi, xvii, I only meant to say that you
were a Cameronian, or MacMillanite.
Macock, var. MAYCOCK, kind of pumpkin.
Macomet, -it(e, -yt(e, obs. ff. MAHOMET.
Macon, obs. form of MAHOUXU, MASON*.
Maconite (mt ^k^nsit). Min. [f. Macoit name
of a county in Georgia, U. S. A. : see -ITE.] A
hydrous silicate of aluminium, iron and magnesium.
1873 F. A. GENTH in Proc. Amcr. Philos. Soc. XIII. 396
Maconite, (a new species [of corundum]).
Macoute, variant of MACUTE.
Macquerel(l, obs. form of MACKEREL.
II Macquignoii. Obs. [F. maquigiton. l A
horse-dealer.
1798 CHAKLOTTE SMITH Yng. Philos. III. 126 Lord who?
said the macquignon* in a surly tone. [f- oof-H.] *A sort of
jobber in horses who still calls himself a gentleman. [1834
JAHKS J. .Marston Hall x, I remember his turning olT his
chief ectiyer for merely whispering in the street with a ma-
quignon, who was bringing him a horse for side.]
Macrame (makra me). Also macrami.
[App. a. Turk, maqrama towel, napkin, hand
kerchief, a. Arab. IMJSM miijranta! 1 ?stripcd cloth.]
A fringe or trimming of knotted thread or cord ;
knotted-work ; the art of making this. Also attrib.
1869 MRS. PALLISIIR Lace iv. 65 This art is principally
applied to the ornamenting of huckaback towels, termed
Macrame, a long fringe uf thread being left at each end,
(or _the purpose of being knotted together in geometrical
designs. 1881 Ilaiiy .Vra s 16 July 2/7 Macrami laces con
tinue to attract some attention. 1882 CAUI.FEILD & SAWARD
Diet. Necdle-.t k. ^\ The basis of all Macrame Lace is
knots. . .Macrame is celebrated for its durability and excel
lence. 1898 Daily Xews 8 Dec. 3 2 The girls had the result
of their deft labours in woolwork, needlework, macramiwork.
il Macrauchenia (ma^krgkrnia). Also in
anglicized form macrauehene. [mod.L. Ma-
crauchenia (Owen 1838), generic name f. Gr. tia-
Kfav\r}V long-necked, f. ^axp-o t long -f aiixnv neck.]
A fossil animal of the order Pachydermata having
some resemblance to a camel.
1838 OWEN Fossil Mamm., Zool. I oy. Beagle (1840) I. 35
11
The animal which.. I propose to call Macrauchenia. Ibid.
42 The Macrauchene. 1859 DARWIN Orig. Spec. vii. (1878) i
178 The camel, guanaco, and macrauchenia. 1903 Q. Rev.
Jan. 59 The macrauchenia, a three-toed ungulate of the size
and proportions of a camel.
Maurell, obs. form of MACKEKEL -.
t Ma crio. Obs. rare 1 . [? altered from ! .
maijuereaii.} = MACKEREL-.
1627 MIUDLETON Anything for Qitiet Life v. ii. (1662)
G 3, Pander, Wittoll, Macrio, basest of knaves.
t Ma critude. Obs. ". [ad. L. macriludo, \
f. macer lean.] Leanness.
1623 in COCKERAM (iiiachr-). 1656 in BLOCNT Glossogr.
Macro- (nwkro), before a vowel maor-, repr.
Gr. i^axpo-, comb, form of paKpus long, large, used
in many scientific terms (see also the main words).
a. J /ij s. and Palh., in sbs. of mod.L. form in
-in compounded witli Gr. names for different parts
of the body, and signifying excessive development
of the part in question, as Ma crocepha lia [dr.
Kt>a.\ri head] (also anglicized Macroce-phaly),
excessive length or size of the head. Ma cro-
cheiTia [Gr. \ci\os lip], an enlargement and
thickening of the lips. Ma croglo ssia[< ,r.y\uiaaa
tongue], a progressive enlargement of the tongue ,
with protrusion from the mouth. Macromedia,
[Gr. //t Xos limb], abnormal development of a limb.
Ma crosto mia [Gr. r/ru/ia mouth], abnormal ex
tension of one or both angles of the mouth.
1889 Syd. Soc. I.e.r., * MtKrocephafiti, Macroccphitly.
1883 Ashhnrst s Intermit. Kneycl. Suig. I II. 34 Macro-
c. nlia. 1899 AMulfs Syst. Mcd. VI. 4^5 Macrocheilia is
a similar condition to macroglossia. 1862 Syd. Sec. Year- \
ik. 117 Case of * Macroglossia. 1870 Holmes Syst. Sitrc-
(ed. 2) IV. 216 Macro-glossia. 1899 Allbntt s Syst. Mcd.
VI. 452 They, .mayoccuron the limbs, giving rise to "macro-
melia. i8S4j"Ni:sS:Sii.v. /W/io/. Anal. (1874) 535 Makro-
stomia, is prolongation of the corners of the mouth.
b. in sbs. in which the combining form iiincro-
is prefixed to a sb. to indicate either that the [
individual is of unusual size, or that it contains a i
number of smaller individuals (for the signification
see the second member in each case); chiefly formed
for antithesis with words beginning witli micro- of
earlier or simultaneous formation, as inacrococcus,
macroconidium, macro-cyst, macro-fanul, niiKro-
g,imc<te, macroyanietocyte, macro-gonidiiiiii, macro-
mcrozoite, macro-molecule, macro nucleus, niacro-
seftuiii, macro-somite (hence -somitic adj. , matro-
stylospore, tliacro-soogoilidium, macrozoosfore.
1887 GARNSEY & UALIOUH tr. DC Bary s Fnngi 458 Cocci
..are distinguished ..according to their dimensions into
micrococci, *niat.rococci, and monad-forms. 1874 COOKI:
Fungi 175 As early as ;86o he [Tulasne] recognized the
large.. vesicles which originate the fertile tissue, but did not
comprehend the part which these ~Macrocysts were to per
form. 1884 H.M.WAKDU10. Jrnl. Microscn/i.Sci.\y.l\ .
279 Each pair consists of a macrocyst and a so-callfd
paracyst. 1899 Allbntt s Syst. Mcd. VIII. 945 The female
gametocyte, consisting of a single "rnacrogamele. 1903 K. A.
MINCHIN Sporotoa in Ray Lankester Zo<>!. i. Protoxoa 215
Since . . the gametes are differentiated into male elements
or tnicrogaiHetcs, and female elements or macrogatttftes,
their mother cells must be distinguished further into micro-
famctocytcs and *macrogainctocytcs. 1853 HENFBKY [tr.
Uraun s Keju . cnesc.} Hot. f, Physiol. Mem. (RaySoc.) 137
Plants with two kinds of moving germ-cells, large ( macro-
gonidia) and small (luicrogonidia). 1903 E. A. MlHCHIN
Sporozoa in Ray Lankester 7.ool. I. Protozoa 256 \Vithin
the cytocyst the schizont may break up into smaller micro-
merozoites or larger *macromerozoites. ^1892 J. A. InoM-
SON Outline s of Zoology 101 In the ciliated Infusorians
there are two nuclear bodies. .. The smaller or micro-
nucleus lies by the side of the larger or macro-nucleus.
1880 BESSEY Botany 223 The protoplasmic contents of cer
tain cells [of Hydrodictyon} bleak up into a large number
of daughter-cells ("macro/oogonidia). 1875 Q. Jrnl. Micro-
scop. Sci. XV. 396 Macrozoospores (which germinate asexu-
ally). 1888 Ainer. Nat. XXII. 942 The head . . is divided
into.. the primitive head-segment, .and the gnathophorous
macrosomite. Ibid. 941 The.. primary or macrosomitic
segmentation of the primitive body.
c. Cryst. Macro-axis = macrodiagonal sb.
Ma crodia gxmal sb. the longer of the diagonals
i of a rhombic prism ; also adj., pertaining to this
diagonal. Ma crodome, a dome (see DUMB 5 b)
parallel to the macrodiagonal "ence Macrodo-
ma tic a., pertaining to the macrodome. Macro-
pi-nacoid, a pinacoid parallel to the vertical and
macrodiagonal axes. Ma croprism, a prism of
an orthorhombic crystal between the macropina-
coid and the unit prism. Ma cropy-ramid, a
pyramid corresponding to the macroprism.
1898 DANA Mineral., "Macro-axis. 1848 WEBSTER, "Macro-
diagonal. 1858 Tiii DlcMUM Urine 143 The planes, .of the
macrodiagonal pri-m [are inclined] at an angle of 85 14 .
1883 HEDMI.E in Eiieycl. Brit. XVI. 360/1 To the greater
lateral axis the name macrodiagonal is given. H l d.
360/2 When n = oo a "macrodome results. /;V/.,_The limit
ing *macropinacoid.. ll id., On the one side originate nu
merous *macroprisms. Ibid., A new pyramid is produced,
MACROCOSM.
having elongated male plants. Macroda ctyl a.
next; sb. (see quot.). Macrodactylic, -da c-
tylons (idjs. [Gr. SawruXos finger, toe], having long
fingers or toes. Ma crodout a. [Gr. uSovr-, Movs
tooth], having long teeth. Ma crope talons a.
[Gr. ir(Ta\ov leaf], having long or large leaves or
petals (Mayne Expos. Ley. 18.^6). Macrophyll-
ine, -phyllous adjs. [Gr. <pv\\ov leaf], having
long or large leaves. Ma^cropleu-ral a. [Gr.
ir\tvpa rib, side], having long pleura?. Ma cro-
stylous a. />0/., having a long style (Mayne
Expos. Lc.f. iSj6). Macro tous a. [Gr. UIT-,
ovs ear], having long ears. Ma crotypous <r.
Ah n. [ 1 vi K], having a long form.
1882-4 COOKK Bril. Fmli--v, Algx I. 148 Male plants,
dwarf (nannandrotis) . . or elongated i*macrandious). 1837
PAKTIXCTON Kril. Cycl. A at. Hist. III. 73 * Macrmtactylcs,
long toes. The last of the regular families into uliicn
Cuvier divides tlie stilt birds or waders. 1836 Ibid. II. SS6
Cuvier s "Macrodactylic, or long-toed family of AV/mWrrs,
or stilt birds. 1848 MAUNDER Trtas. i\<it. Hist. Gloss.,
* MacrodactyloHS, furnished with loi^-g toes adapted for
traversing floating leaves and aquatic herbage. 1891 Fi.ou Ki<
& LVDKKKKR Mammals 745 [Negroid type.J Thick, everted
lips; prognathous jaws ; large teeth (*macrodont). 1871
W. A. Lijui ioN I.iJun-jlorti 55 Thallus "macrophylline.
1856 M.\Y\K
Macropleural. 1887 \\ .\i<!j tr. Sachs Physiol. Plants 79-)
The pollen of the * macrostylous flowers is transferred to the
microstylons stigma of another plant. 1840 SMART, Macro-
tons, long-cared. 1821 JAMESON Man. Mineral. 55 Macro-
typous Limestone.
Macrobian (makrii bian),<r. [f Gr.^a*(io/3to-;
(f. na.Kpu-$ long + /3/us life) + -AN.] Long-lived.
[1727 liRADLKY fain, llict. s.v. Age, The Macrobian Pills. .
have their Name from aGreekWcrd n hich signifies long Life.]
1859 R. f. UIKTON Ccntr. Afr. in Jrnl.Ceogr. Sac. XXIX.
323 The race is still macrobian, arriving late at maturity.
MaCrobiote (-bai ot). rare 1 , [ad. (jr. ^anon-
/SI OTOS. f. iMKpo-s long + (Horns life.] A long-liver.
1882 F. L. OSWALD in Pop. Sci. Monthly XXI. 590 The
Thessalian mountaineers were the macrobiotes, the lung-
livers, par excellence, of the Roman Empire.
Macrobiotic (mzeOwbsip tik), a. and s/>.
[Formed as prcc. +-ic.] a. adj. Inclined or tend
ing to prolong life ; relating to the prolongation
of life. b. sb. pi. The science of prolonging life.
1797 llufeland s Art Prolong. Life Pref. 11653) " Hence
arises a particular science, the Macrobiotic, or the art of
prolonging it [life], which forms the subject of the present
work. 1822 -V,?< Monthly Mag. V. 351 Any of your
readers.. of macrobiotic tendencies. 1862 l)i; (JliNXV ll l-s.
X. 251 Hull, A Greek work on the subject of macro
biotics. 1879 Punch i Nov. 201/2 Dr. Richardson . . is a
great makrobiotic sage.
Macrocephalic (m3e ; kr<7|S/& lik), a. [f. Gr.
^aKpoc </>o\-os(f. naKpu-s long + Kj>a\-rj head) + -If.]
a. Pertaining to persons with long or large heads.
b. Of a person : Having a long or large head.
1851 D. WILSON Prcli. Ann. (1863) I. ix. 236 The macro-
cephalic skulls of the Crimea. 1877 BURNETT Ear 25 In
macrocephalic heads we find large massive ears. 1898
TI-XXICLIM K in Nature 15 Dec. 150/1 To the physician the
professional athlete is neither more nor less interesting than
the macrocephalic dwarf.
Macrocephalous (mae kroise falss), a. [f.
Gr.^apcK(</)aA-os(seeprec.) + -ous.] Long-headed,
a. Having or pertaining to a long head. b. Hot.
Said of dicotyledonous embryos whose cotyledons
are consolidated.
1835 LINDI.EV InlroJ. Rot. L ii. (1839! 25: Those embryos
which .. Richard [called] macrocephalous. 1865 THURNAM
in Nat. Hist. Kev. V. 266 The macrocephalous skulls of
the Crimea.
Macrocosm (markrokcz in). Also rarely in
L. and quasi-Gr. forms : 7 macrocosmus, 9 -cos
mos, [ad. ! . macrocosms (c 1300), ad. med.L.
macrocosmus, repr. Gr. */iapos Kotr/ios (^axptis
long, great, KuCTfios world). (Cf. MEUACOSM.)
Although med.L. inacrocosinns has not been found earlier
than in Higden (c 1350) it must be the source of the
Fr. form recorded c 1300, and it seems to imply the prior
existence of a Gr. phrase Vairpbs Ktiir/ios formed in imitation
of ni*pbi KOOHOS MICROCOSM. For the idea expressed, cf.
Macfobius in Soinn. Scip. \. xii, Ideo physict mundum
magnum hominem, et hominem bretfem mundum esse
dixerunt . From the use of brevem here, and the gloss
Microscosmum. .petit monde, c cst thominc <jui pon dnre
(Du Cange), it may be suspected that naicpos w-as at first
intended in the sense of long , interpreted with regard lo
duration ; though the inference is not absolutely necessary,
as the formal similarity of the word to m*p(K would
sufficiently account for its selection in an antithetic ph^e.
However this may be, the relation of the words macrocosm
and microcnsm has suggested the use of MACRO- with the
sense on a large scale , in many modern words antithetic
to words beginning with micro-.}
1. The great world or universe, in contra
distinction to the little world or MICROCOSM, i. e.
named a "macropynunid. 1878 LAWRENCE <.r.Cotla. i Rocks . viewed as an epitome of the universe.
Classified 29 Cleavage prismatic, very perfect, Macro- instances of the word in Kng. occur in Lyd-
italic perfect.
1. in adjs., with sense containing or possessed
some object in a largely developed form , as
icrn/mlrous a. Hot. [Gr. avop-, dir/p man],
; gate s AssemHy of the Gods (1:1420; oldest MS. aisoo),
I where however it is a mistake (either on the part of Lydgate
or of the scribe) for microcosm. (See, e.g., line 1 828 : And as
fur Macrogosmc, hit ys no more to say But the lesse worlde.)
68-2
MACROCYTE.
1600 W. WATSON Dccacordon (1602) 274 Throughout all
this vaste Macrocosme, theyfinde not one patterne. -like to
ours. 1794 G. ADAMS Nat. % E.\-p. Philps. IV. xlix. 353
Applied and determined hy an Infinite Mind in the macro
cosm or universe. 1867 FROUDE Short Stud., Set. Hist, g
He desires, first, to see the spirit of the Macrocosmo:,.
1881 HUXLEY in Nature No. 615. 340 The microcosm re
peats the macrocosm.
2. transf. In various occasional applications, de
noting some great whole, the structure of which
is conceived to be imaged on a smaller scale by ,
that of some constituent portion of it.
1851 SIR F. PALGRAVE Norm. <V Eng. I. 347 No population
. .is absolutely inert in the macrocosm of humanity, 1875
N. Amer. Re? r . CXX. 256 The macrocosm of society can be
inferred from the microcosm of individual human nature, i
1896 J. R. HARRIS Union with God iii. 59 His life is the
great life, and all our little lives are involved in it, Christ
being the macrocosm, and ourselves the microcosm.
Hence Ma croco smic a. [-ic], of or pertaining
to the macrocosm or universe, f Macroco smi-
cal a. [-IC + -AL], = prec. Macrocosmology
[-(O)LOGY], a description of the macrocosm.
1625 GILL Sacr. Philos. iv. 53 There i> some powerful I
principle, for sending up such waters which naturally doe
flee from heat, as thi-. macrocosmicall Sun is for drawing of
them upward. 1690 \V. Y. Artif. Wines To Rdr. Aijb,
When the Macrocosmica! World wasfinished. 1856 MAYNK
Expos. Li .v., MacrocostniceU, Macrocosmology. 1871 TYLOR
Print. Cult. I. 316 It forms part of that macrocosmic
description of the universe well known in Asiatic myth.
Macrocyte ;ma."kr^53it). Path. [f. MACRO- +
-CYTE.] An abnormally large red blood-corpuscle ,
found in some forms of anaemia. Hence || Macro-
cythaemia, -emia (-sihrmia) [Gr. at pa blood], i
the presence of macrocytes in the blood.
1889 6>t Sec. Le.v., Macrocyte. 1894 GOULD Illiistr.
Diet. Med. t Macrocythcniia. 1897 Allbutfs Syst. Med.
II. 750 If.. a further examination of the blood be made,.,
both microcytes and macrocytes will have practically dis- |
appeared. 1898 Ibid. V. 414 This condition, named macro- \
cytk,?t>iiii) is apt to occur, .in any case of severe anaemia.
Macrognathic (mae kwignse Juk), a. [f.
MACRO- -f Gr. yvdO-os jaw + -it 1 .] Having long or
protruding jaws. So Macro gnat hi sm (makrjr-
gnahiz m), the peculiarity or fact of being macio-
gnathic ; protrusion of the jaws. Macrognathons
(makrf gnahos) a. = MACROGNATHIC.
1856 MAYNE Expos. Lc.r., Macrogntithoiis. 1864 HUXLEY
in Reader*. Mar, The jaws . .project more forward than
in man, so that the chimpanzee is both macrognathous and
prognathous. 1864 il id. 19 Mar. ^64/3 The muero-
gnathism and prognathlsm are carried to about the same
extent. 1874 D.UVKINS Cti -c Hunt. vi. 1-^3 The entire max
illary apparatus is so largely developed, that the t-:im
macro,;nathic , introduced by Professor Huxley, is par
ticularly applicable.
Micrography (m&kip grafi). [f. MACRO- +
Gr. -ypa-pia writing.] Abnormally large writing (as
a symptom of nervous disorder). Hence Ma cro-
gra-phic a.
1899 Pop. Sci. Monthly June 203 The macrography alter-
nating with the micrography. Ibid, 205 Fig. 3, Macro-
graphic and micrographic writing hy the same epileptic.
Macrology (msfekr^ lodzi), [ad. L. macrologin^
a. Gr. naKpo\oyia t f. fiafcpokuyos speaking at length, |
f. poiKpo-s long + -Au-vos speaking.] a. As a rhetor
ical figure : The use of redundant words or phrases, i
b. gen. Prolixity of speech.
[1586 A. DAY Eng. Secretary n. (1595) 82 Afacrologia
where a clause is finally added to the matter going before,
in seeming more then needed.) 1616 BULLOKAR Eng.
Expos.) MatrohgUi long and tedious talke. 1656 BLCUST
Glossogr., Macrology^ prolixity in speaking. 1727 POPK, etc.
Art Of Sinking 105 The Macrology and Pleonasm are as
generally coupled, as a lean rabbit with a fat one.
Macromere (mflricrmnlu). Embryology, [t.
Gr. ftafcp6-$ long + fit pot part] The larger of the
two masses into which the vitellus of the develop
ing ovum of Lamellibranchiata divides : cf. Ml-
citoMEUE. Hence Macrome ral, Macrome ric
adjs., of or pertaining to the macroincre.
1877 HUXLEY Anat. Inv. A aim. viii. 483 Those [blasto-
nicrefO which proceed from the macromere long remain larger
and more granular than those which proceed from the
micromere. Ibid. 484 The macromeral hemisphere next
undergoes invagination. Ibid. 499 The macromeric part of |
lite vitellus. 1895 J. A. THOMSON Outlines Zoo/, (ed. 2) 417 I
The third cleavage . . gives rise to four larger cells (or macro- ;
meres), . .and to four smaller cells (or micromeres).
Macromeritic (nuvkrJmcrnik), a. [f. MA
CRO- -f Gr. p*p-os part-f -ITE + -IC.] Of granitoid
rocks: Having a structure discernible by the naked
eye ; opposed to micromeritic.
[1882 GEIKIE Text-book Gcol. n. n. in. ooThis structure is
cliaracteristic of many eruptive rocks. Though usually dis
tinctly recogni/ablc by the naked eye ( macromerite of
Vogelsang), it sometimes becomes very fine ( micromerke *).]
In mod. Uicts.
M aero meter (mdfekiymftai), [f. MACHO- +
-METEii.] An instrument for measuring distant or
inaccessible objects.
1825 W. HAMILTON Ifandbk. Terms Arts $ .SV/., Macro-
meter, in Mathematics, an instrument contrived to measure
the distance of inaccessible objects by means of two reflec-
tors on a common sextant. 1888 KnsytL Brit. XXII I.
126/1 Porru s telemeter, Elliptt .s telescope, and Nordenfelt s
\\v.\- i-Mjidur illustrate the principle.
Macrouiyelon (mac : ki^m9i*61^n). Anat. [f.
12
MACHO- + MYELON.] Owen s name for the me
dulla oblouyata. Hence Macromyelonal a.
1846 OWEN Lcct. Anat. Vertebrate Anirn. Contents g
Macromyelon or Medulla Oblongata. 1868 Anat.
Vertebrates III. 83 The floor of the expanded macro-
myelonal canal.
II Macron (markrjm, nv -krfn). [a. Gr. naKpuv,
neut. of inaMfius long.] A straight horizontal line (~)
placed over a vowel to indicate that it is long .
1851 G. HROWN Gram, of Graiutn. Siotiatc; The different
uses made of the breve, the macron, and the accents.
1891 H. liiiAULEV Strat mantis M.-E. Diet. Pref. viii, In my
notation the macron is placed over an original long vowel
which remained long in Middle-English.
Macropliage (markrofjid.?). Phys. [ad.
mod.L. macrophagus, f. Gr. nanpu-s long + tpaytiv
to devour.] A name given to certain large leuco
cytes, from their supposed power of devouring other
organisms, especially pathogenic microbes.
1890 Run ER in f. "Jrnl. Microsc. Xci. Feb. 483 Cells to
which he [Metschnikoff) has given the name of niacro-
Jthages and microphages. 1897 All&uifs Syxl, J/Ci/. II. 7
These macrophages can destroy the tubercle bacilli.
Macropliagocyte (mn^krofK-giysait). Pliys.
[f. MACRO- + PHAGOCYTE.] - -prec.
1896 Alttutt s Sysl. Aled. I. 79.
Macropicide (ma-krc-pissid). noine-wJ. See
next and -CIDE i.] A slayer of kangaroos.
1866 Cornfi. Slag. Dec. 714 The stockmen, .were decidedly
the most efficient maciopicides.
Macropine ; m;e-krApain\<z. [f.mod.L.w/ac/n/-
us (ad. Gr./iaK/wirovs: see next) kangaroo + -INK.]
Of or pertaining to the kangaroo.
1888 O. THOMAS Catal. Slarsiipialia Brit. HIus. 122 The
macropine characters of its lower jaw. 1891 FLOUI.K &
LYDEKKER Mammals 162 The macropine characters of the
Diandible preponderate.
Macropod Cmjc-kr^ifxl , a. and sl>. [a. Gr.
fiattpunud-j paKpuTrovs long-looted, f. ^xa/fpu-s long +
no5-, TrotJs foot.] a. adj. Long-footed, b. sb. A
long-footed animal, e. g. a spider-crab. (In recent
Diets.) Macro podal a. Jiot., of a monocotyle-
donous embryo : Having the radicle large in pro
portion to the cotyledon. Macropo dian Zoo/.,
one of a tribe of brachvuious decapod crustaceans.
Macro-podons a. = MACKOI-ODAL.
1830 LINDLKV A T nf. Syst. Bot. 253 The plants belonging to
Alismaceie . . and Butomea:, have :U1 a disproportionally
large radicle, whence the embryos of such were called by
the late M. Richard, niacropodal. 1839 I tuny Cycl. XIV.
256/2 Alac}-o/>0{iia>:s. 1852 HICXSLOW Diet. Bot. Tfrttis,
Alacrojotitna. 1887 GAKNSKV & HALFOUR tr. Goebcfs Cinssi/.
V Moi-phcl. Plants 431 In the Helobiae the axial portion
forms the larger part of the embryo (macropodous embryo).
MacrOptei OUS (ma-kr^-pterss 1 !, a. [f. Gr.
na/cpuTTTfp os i^f. fjtaKpv-s long + TtTipu-v wing) +
-ui 8.] Long-winged.
1835-6 TOUD Cycl. Anat. I. 280/2 Macropterous Sea-birds.
Macroscian (makrc jian , a. and sb. [f. Gr.
t-ta/tfjuamus, f. /za*/w-s long + atcia shadow. Cf.
ANTISCIAN.] a. adj. Having a long shadow.
b. sb. One having a long shadow, an inhabitant
of the polar regions. In some mod. Diets.
Macroscopic (Bueiki0i*kfpi)c), a. [f. MACBO-
+ -scone.] Visible to the naked eye, in opposition
to MICROSCOPIC.
1872 Pi Asl.la; O; nr. Tumours 31 The macroscopic char-
acter of these two forms of cystonta depends on the number
and si/e of their constituent cysts. 1897 AthtHStwn 7 Au^.
194/3 The structure of lavas, microscopic and macroscopic.
I Icnce Ma crosco pical a. = prcc. Ma crosco pi-
cany a<fv., by the naked eye, as studied by the
naked eye without the aid of a lens.
877 f. Jrnl. Micnsc. Sci. XVII. 228 Macroscopic-ally
and microscopically the retina, exposed to yellow light,
1>< -haves in the same way as after the operation of red light.
1878 T. BRYANT frai-f. Surg. I. 388 Its, microscopical
appearance was that of a fibrous tumour. 1879 DANA Mtin.
Gcol. (ed. 3) 66 A rock may be studied microscopically or
macroscopically. 1899 Allbntt s Syst. Mcd. VII. 236 At
the autopsy, nothing pathological was found macroscopic*
ally. Ibid. 837 Macroscopical examinations of the central
nervous system in uncomplicated cases of chorea.
Macrosiua tic, t>. rare, [irreg. f. MACRO- +
Gr. 00-^117 smell.] ^Capable of smelling at a distance.
1899 Allbntfs Syst. Mt-ii. VI. 753 All that remains in man
of the great rhinencephalon of macrosmatic mammals is the
olfactory bulb and tract.
Macrosporange (Bapkr^iporae-nds). Also
in mod.L. form -sporangium, [f. MACRO- +
SroiiANGE.] The sporange or ca))sule containing
the macrospores. (Cf.
MACULATE.
prothallium commences . . several months afur the macro-
spore has been sown. 1870 HOOKHR Stnd. Flora 469 The
macrospores of Selaginella and Isoetes develop a cellular
prothallus. 1875 UKNNKTT & DYER Sachs Bot. 335 The
separation of the sexes is already prefigured by the two
kinds of spores, the Macrospores being female, in so far as
they develope a small prothallium.
1875 litNNKii iS; DvtR Sachs Bot. 396 If a micio-
sporangium is about to be formed, each of the mother-udl
js broken up into four tetiahedral spores, which all devclopc
into microspores ; in the macrosporangium, on the contrary,
the mother-cells remain, witli one exception, undivided.
1882 Gant. Citron. XVIII. 40 Four of these macrospores
occur in each macrosporange.
Macrospore (m;e-kr0spd.i.i). [f. MACHO- +
SI-OKI;.] a. Hot. One of the specially large
(quasi-female) spores of certain llowerless plants.
b. Zool. One of the spore-like parts into which
a monad subdivides. (Cf. MEGASPOHE.)
1859 TODU Cycl. Anat. V. 243/1 The development of the j
Macrotliere (markr^i-M . Also in L. form
: macrotherium. [ad. mod.L. wacrothcrium, f. Gr.
! ftaftpo-s long + 6i]piov wild beast.] A member of an
i extinct European genus of the sloth tribe.
1862 DANA Man. Geol. iv. 528 The Macrotliere .. was
i related to the African Pangolin (the Anteatcr) but was six
j or eight times its size. 1884 G. ALLEN in Longin. Mag. June
\ 192 The macrotherium, a monstrous ant-eater.
Ma crotone. rare . [?f. MACHO- + TONE.
i Cf. Gr. paKpoTov-os stretched out.] MACKOX.
1880 in WEBSTER ; and in later Diets.
Macrurous, macrourous (makruVras), a.
Zool, [f. mod.L. jnacrfira ncut. pi. (f. Gr. /m^po-s
long + ovpd tail) -t -ous.] Pertaining to the Macrura,
or long-tailed tribe of the Decapod Crustacea,
which includes the lobster and its congeners.
1826 KIKBY & Sr. Entomol. xlviii. IV. 452 Exochnata
I (Macrurous Decapod Crustacea, Latr.). 1839-47 ToDoCyc/.
Anat. III. 445/1 The Macrourous Decapods .. are all
i organized for swimming. 1890 Nature n Sept., The descent
: of crabs from macrurous ancestors.
80 Macnvral, -ou ral a. (also sb. one of the
Alacmra] ; Macru-raii. -oil-ran a. and sb.
1842 BKANDE Diet. Sci. etc., Macrourans. 1851 Brit,
Assoc. Rep,^ Sections 81 On the Antennae of the Annulosa,
and their Homology in the Macrourals. Hy Dr. W. Mac-
dunald. 1852 D\NA Crust, i, 33 Corresponding precisely in
it> course to that of the Macroural suture. 1877 HUXLEY
Anat. Inv. Anim. vi. 340 Nor are the antennules capable of
being folded back into distinct chambers in any Macruran at
present known. 1902 Ei.Hn.Rev. Jan. 202 It is not technically
a crab but a Pagund, a macruran hermit.
t Iff act ate, v. Obs.~ [f. L. mactdl-, ppl.
stem of mattiire to slay.] trans. To kill or slay.
1623 Ml CoCKEKAM.
Mactatioil (ma kt^ J snX [ad. L. mactation-
ertt, f. mactare to slay.J The action of killing,
csp. the slaughtering of a sacrificial victim.
1640 SIK K. DrniNCi Prop. Sacr. (1644) 57 He.. neither
sacrificed by mactatton or killing of beasts. 1711 HICKKS
Treat. Christ. I ricsl/i. (18(7) II. in To sacrifice or offer
animals by ^laughter, or mactation. 1838 M. KUSSKLL.///S/.
f gypt v - ( J Ss3> 192 The deity before whom the mactation
is about to be performed, 1888 t h. Times 24 Aug. 720 The
view gained ground that each Mass is a separate mactation.
t Macta tor, Obs. rare~ Q . [a. L. maitdtor^
agent-n. f. mactare to slay.]
1656 ULOUM Glossogr.) Mactator, a killer or murderer.
(In recent Diets.)
II Macula (mae kidli). PI. . [L.] A spot or
stain. Chiefly in scientific use : Astron. one of the
dark spots in the sun ; Alin. a spot in a mincinl
: due to the presence of particles of some other
mineral; Ent. (see quot. 1826); Path, a spot or
stain in the skin, now esp, one which is permanent,
c 1400 La ifmnc s Cirurg. 247 Macula is a wem in a
mannys i^e. 1690 T. BUKNET Th. Earth ill. xi. 97 The
1 Icily of the Sun may contract .. some Spots or Macul.e
greater than usual. 1723 QLINCY Lex. Physica-Mfd. (ed.
2) l\lacnla, is applied by Physicians to express any Spots
upon the Skin, whether tho>e in Fevers, or scorbutick
Habits. 1766 Ann. Keg. 92/2 The spot or macula un
the sun, mentioned to have appeared lately. 1802 PLAY-
i- A IK Illnstr. Hitttcn. Tlu-ory ;j<jS RecUMffolaf macul.c
of feltspar. 1826 KIRBY & SP. Entomol. IV. 285 Macula
( J/dtv//rt), a larger indeterminately j-ltiiix-d s[wt. 1849 SAM:
Times 152 Their honoured name Ueais. .some maculae of
shame. 1867-77 (i. K. CHAMBKKS Astron. \. i. 7 In the
equatorial /ones of the Sun dark spots or maculae. 1877
Romans Ilamihk. A/cd, (ed. 3) I. ui The macula: on the
skin which are observed during life are frequently per-
: sistent after death. 1899 AMl>ut?s Syst. Mcti. VIII. 641.
1 In all cases a deeply pigmented macula remain.s.
Macular ^mic kirflaJ), a. IHol. and Path. [f.
MACULA + -AH.] Of or pertaining to macula ;
characterized by the presence of maculae.
1822 GOOD Study l\fa/. IV. 670 Maeular skin. 1826
KIKUY it SP. Entontol. IV. 289 Macular Fascia (Fascia
tnacularis\ a band consisting of distinct spots. 1880 J. W.
LEGG Bile 468 The macular eruption was thought to be
cured. 1897 Brit. Birds II. 175 Slightly macular alon^
its inferior margin. 1898 P. MANSON frvp, liiscasts .\.\\i.
389 The primary exanthem or macular stage. 1900 J.
II i IUMNSON A>\h. Sttrg. XI. 46 Macular leprosy.
Maculate (mse*KlW* | t), ///. a. [ad. L, mam-
Iat-tts 9 pa. pple. of Maiittare t f. macula spot.] ^
MACULATED; in early use occas./^. pple. Now only
in expressed or implied antithesis to immaculate.
1490 CAXTON J .ncydos iv. 20 So departe thou thenne fro
tliis londe, maculate, and full of fylthe and ordure. 1509
ItAKcr.AY Shyp of Folys 11570) 144 The places that ye liauu
edified, Are no we disordrtul, and with vices maculate. 1549
Cowpl.Scot. xiii. 150 That the honour of verteous gentil
men be nocht nmculat vitht the vice andc inciuilite of
vicius pretendit gentil men. 1575-85 AIU-. SANDVS Serin.
vii. 122 Hauing cloathed ourselves with the maculate
coate of sinne. 1612 Two Noble l\. v. iii, Thy rare
i;rcenu eye .. never yet Heheld things maculate. 1756-7
tr. Kcvslers Trai . (1760) I. 74 The cardinal of St. Clemente
hurt hiiiibelf by declaring for the maculate conception. 1878
N. Amcr. Rev. CXXV II. 296 Unfortunately for her already
maculate reputation. 1887 STEVENSON Misaeiv, J. Nicholson
ii, Foul walls and maculate table linen.
Maculate ,nuvkik l t), v. Pa. t. 5 maculate.
MACULATED.
[f. L. maculal-, ppl. stem of maculare, f. macula
spot.] traits. To spot, stain, soil, defile, pollute.
1433-50 tr. Higden (Rolls) V. 235 Whiche commynge to
Affrike wastede hit, and maculate [Treat s/I dcfouled) the
fcithe in hit. 1481 CAXTON Cad/rcjr clxxxvii. 274 The
hethen men . . whiche had fowled and shamefully had
maculated [the place] with theyr mahometry. 1490
Eneydot viii. 35 Hir innocente blood whiche maculate
& bysprange all theym that stode by. 1513 BRADSHAVV
St. Werburge I. 2791 A sensuall prynce .. Purposed to
maculate this vyrgyn gloryous. 1531 KLYOT Gm; i. xxvi,
They wolde nat maculate the honour of their people.
la 1550 Scliok-hoiisc of Wont. 914 in Hazi. /;. / . P. IV. 140
Whose drops vncleen dooth maculate The finest vesture that
any man weres; 1632 J. HAYWARD tr. BioluiPs Itroincna.
=8 Thou hast done too much in maculating our blond. 1719
D UnFEY Pills (1872) IV. 166 They maculate Men s lilood,
and make them silly.
Maculated (mse-RWktted), ///. a. [f. MACU
LATE v. + -ED !.]
1. Spotted, stained, defiled, polluted.
1646 SIK T. BROWNE Pseud. K/>. v. xxi. 272 For Warts w-e
..commit any maculated part unto the touch of the dead.
a 1661 FULLER Worthies, ftlcrionctlisk. (1662) iv. 43 Who
being casually cast into bad company . . keep their own
innocency entire, not maculated with the mixture of their
bad manners. 1841 D IsRAELl Amen. Lit. (1867)660 A macu
lated man seeking to shelter himself in dejection and in
shade. 1883 Fortn. Kcv. Feb. 158 A variegated record of
profitless extravagance and maculated victory.
2. In scientific use : Marked with maculae.
1676 DE GAHENCIERES Coral 15 Red coral will grow..
maculated with several spots. 1819 G. SAMOUELLE Entomol.
Cotnpend. no Body cinereous, maculated with fuscous.
1875 H. C. WOOD Tkcrnp. (1879) 37.! T ne gastric mucous
membrane is .. maculated with patches of a deep^crimson.
JVTaculation (msekuiM Jan). [ad. L. macu-
lation-em, agent-n. f. niaculare MACULATE v. Cf.
F. inaciilationl\
\. The action of spotting or staining ; the con
dition of being spotted or defiled.
a 1450 Cor 1 . Myst. xiv. (Shaks. Soc.) 138 If he be gilty, sum
maculacion Pleyne in his face xal shewe it owth. I bid. 141,
I nevyr knew of mannys maculacion, But evyr have lyved in
ti ew vir^inite. 1606 SHAKS. Tr. ff Cr. iv. iv. 66, I will throw
my Gloue to death himselfe, That there s no maculation in
thy heart. 1772 NUGENT tr. Hist. Fr. Gerund I. 531 The
nigrescent maculation of their pristine niveous candour.
1853 G- J. CAYLEY Las Alforjas I. 34, I waged a blind and
ineffectual warfare all night, to the loss of my rest and the
maculation of my countenance. 1887 STEVENSON Mem. .y
Portraits vi. 102 It was from the maculation of sheep s
blood that he had come, .to cleanse himself.
2. In scientific use : The state of being marked
with macula: ; a particular arrangement or pattern
of maculrc.
i8z6KiRnv& Sv.Entoinot. xxxv. III. 650 Numerous Libel-
lulins emulate the Heliconian butterflies by their macula-
tion. 1879 PROCTOR Picas. Ways 6V/. ii. 40 The doctrine
that an intimate association exists between solar macu
lation (or spottiness) and terrestrial meteorological pheno
mena. 1884 Science IV. 44/2 The maculation is normally
noctuidous, and the wings are ample. 1888 Amer. Nat.
XXII. 642 Patches of vividly red Poppies, with fine black
maculations, like eyes, edged with white.
t Maculatory, a. Obs. rare - . [f. L. m,u u-
Idl-, ppl. stem. + -OEV.] Apt to spot or defile.
1614 T. ADAMS Drjirs^ Banquet 17 The lutulent, spumy,
maculatorie. waters of Sinne.
t Maculature. Obs.-* [f. L. macttldt-, ppl.
stem of maculare to stain + -LIRE. Cf. F. macu-
latnrc (Cotgr.), G. makulatui: } (See quots.)
1656 BLOOHT Glossogr., Maculatttres, blotting or waste
papers. 1706 PniLura (ed. Kersey), Maculature or Made,
a waste Sheet of printed Paper. 1711 BAILEY, Macula! lire,
a Waste or blotting Paper.
Macule (ma;-kil), sb. Also 6 Sc. macull,
maklo. [f. L. macula, either directly or through F.
macule.] A blemish, spot. Obs. in general sense.
1483 CAXTON G. de la. ToiirKvb, It is a perle whiche is
..without macule or spptte. 1490 Encydos xxix. 113 The
throte quycke, and without spotte or macule. 1500-20
UUNBAK Poems xlviii. 152 But ony spot or macull doing
spring. Ibid. Ixxxv. 22 Haile.moder and maid but makle i
b. Path. = MACULA.
1863 Edint. Hied. Jnil, Jan. sogSkindiseascs. .1. Macules
and Deformities. 1899 Alllmtt s Syst. Med. VIII. 465 The
eruption commonly consists of macules.
c. Printing. A blur causing the impression of
a page to appear double ; =MACKLE sb.
1841 SAVAGE Diet. Printing 775 Instead of its being a
macule, it is nothing more than [etc.].
Macule (m^-kil), v. [f. F. maciilcrj. macule a
spot.] trans. To spot, stain. Obs. in general use.
1484 CAXTON Paths fAlfmce(\W>))-2(i\, I byleue not that
tins poure [man] may be maculed lie gylty of the blame.
b. Printing = MACKLE v. (trans, and intr.}.
1841 SAVAGE Diet. Printings.*., If the joints of the tympan,
or the head, or the nut of the spindle be loose, or any accident
happen m pulling, so that the impression be somewhat
doubled, and not clear, it is said to be maculed. IHd. 775,
I have heard many complaints of the middle pages of a
twelves form maculing at a two-pull press.
Maculiferous (nwldwlMeraB), a. [f. MACULE
+ -(Y FERGUS.] Bearing or marked by spots, spotty.
1853 HERSCHEI. Pop. Led. Sci. n. xxxv. (1873) 77 The
macuhferous belts of the sun.
Maculose (markirflJus), a. [ad. L. maados-us,
i. macula spot.] Full of spots ; spotted.
1727 in BAILEY vol. II. 1819 G. SAMOUELLE Entomol.
Coiiipcnd. 124 A .. maculose, dentated band. 1861 H WFH
SyH. ^cuivptcm .V. Amer. 34! (Smithsonian Collect. IV.).
13
Ma CulouS, a. rare- . [Sec -ors.] ---prec.
1688 K. WQ\.W. A rmoury \\. 366/1 A Masculou* [si\ : in the
( Table Maculous], or spotted Cramp-fish, hath the Eyes
turned into black round spots. 1735 DVCHE is: PARDON Dii/.,
Macutoitsm Maculose^ troubled or affected with Spots, De- :
fects, or natural Deformities. 1856 in MAYXE Expos. Le.v.
Macute (maki/Vt). Also S maccuta, mac-
cute, macoute, 8-9 macuta. [ad. native African
wattita*"] At the beginning of the iSth c., said to I
be the name for one of the pieces of cloth used as !
money by the negroes of the Congo. Subsequently !
used in the W. African trade as the name for a :
money of account (= 2000 cowries), and hence ;
adopted by the Portuguese at Angola as a dc-
nomination in their local coinage ( = 50 rcis) ; the ;
SL-rra Leone Company also issued (1791-1805) :
pieces of I, 2, 5 and 10 macutes, the silver macute :
being worth about 4-5 f/. sterling. The account j
given by Montesquieu (quot. 1748), and adopted
by Mill and other Knglish writers on political
economy, appears to be based on misapprehension.
1704 tr. Merciless Voy. Congo in Churchill s l- oy. I. 740
The current Coins here are the Maccuta s, being certain
pieces of Straw-Cloth of about the largeness of a Sheet of
1 astboard each. 1704 tr. Au, Gatttnas I oy. (. wigo ibid.
I. 620 There is but little Mony passes in that Country, but
instead of it they buy and sell with Maccutes.. . . The Mac-
cutcs are pieces of coarse Cotton Cloth., live ElLs luii^. and
cost 200 Keys the Piece. Ibid., Two thousand of them
|/imbi>] are worth a Maccute. 1748 NuGi-.xr tr. Monies-
i] nicies Spirit Lan S xxn. viii. (1752) 77 Tlie ne^ioes on the
coast of Africa have a sign of value without money. It is ;i
sign merely ideal. . , A certain commodity or merchandise i:,
worth three macoutes ; another six macoutes ; another ten
macoutes.. .The price is formed by a comparison of all mer
chandises with each other. They have therefore no par- !
ticular money; but each kind of merchandise is money to
the other. 1823 CKAHH Tcchnol. Dict.^ Macnta. 1848 J. S.
MILL Pol. Econ. m. vii. i.
t Mad, J/ .l Obs. (?exc. dial.} [var. ol MATHE.]
1. A maggot or grub ; csp. the larva of the blu\v-
fly, which causes a disease in sheep. Also //., the
disease so caused.
1573 TCSSKR Httsl\ I. (1878) 109 Sheepe writing taile hath
mads without faile. 1641 l!r:sr l- arin. Bks. (Surtecs) 6 \
Lambes that wriggle theyre tayles..are to bee . . searched, :
for ftrar of maddes breedinge. 1669 WoRLlDGE Syst. Agric.
273 Jfatft/s, a Disease in Sheep. 1688 R. HULMK Armoury
in. 268/1 Keep Sheeps Tails from Maggots and Mads.
2. An earthworm.
1586 WAUNER Alb. Eng. ir. i\. 41 Content tliee, Daphlcs,
mooles take mads. 1592 I bid. vn. .\.\xvii. 180 Here maicst
tliou feast thee with a Made. 1601 HOLLAND Pliny II. 361
Earth-worms or mads stamped and laid too are verie good
to cure the biting of scorpions. 1674-91 KAY .V. <V E. C.
Words) Mady an earth-worm.
Mad (mrcd), sb.- dial, and L\ S. slang, [subst.
use of MAD a.) Madness, fury, anger.
1847-89 HAI.MU 1:1.1., J/W, madness, intoxication. Cii /ec.
1884 Century A/aj?. Nov. 57/2 His mad was getting up. 1897
Out ing (U. S.) XXX. 487/2 Let the pony get his mad up.
Mad (mrcd), tz. Forms: i semecd;e)d, 3-4 ,
med(d, rnedde, 3-6 madd(e, (5 made, maad), |
3- mad. [Aphetic repr. OE.Jmw</(f)</(see AMAJJ),
pa. pple. of *CtJt&dan to render insane, f. gctndd j
insane ( vaors, semaad , Corpus Gl.)> correspond- |
in<^ to OS. gititt d foolish, OIIG. gameit, kiineit, \
foolish, vain, boastful (MHG. gimeit merry, stately, ,
handsome), Goth, gamaips crippled : OTetit. *g(t- ,
j f. *g& prefix (V-) + *maido- : pre-Teut. ;
iQ-i pa. pple of the Imlogermanic root * inci
te change (cf. L. nultdre}. The primary sense of
*///<z?<7- changed, appears in the derivative Goth.
maidjatt to change, adulterate (in-maidcins ex
change) ; the corresponding OX. tneiHa means to
cripple (cf. the sense of the Goth. adj. above).
The OE. mad adj., without prefix, app. occurs
once in the compound mad mod folly.
It is commonly stated that the OE. (ge}indd survived into
MK. in the form indd^ inyd. The examples cited are the
following, c 1310 iu Wright Lyric P. viii. 31 For-thi on
molde y waxe mot (riming with blod in the next line but
one, with ?tw/, lot m the previous quatrain), c 1425 Seven
Sages (P.) 2091 To sla the childe he was ful rade. He ferde
as man that was made, c 1460 Lybcaits Disc. (Ritson) 2001
Lybeaus began to swete, Ther he satte yn hys sete, Maad
as he were (the earlier texts read quite differently). In the j
first quot. the text is certainly corrupt (? read ivod . blod} ; j
the later quots. do not prove the length of the vowel.]
1. Suffering from mental disease ; beside oneself, |
out of one s mind; insane, lunatic. In mod. use
chiefly with a more restricted application, imply
ing violent excitement or extravagant delusions : |
Maniacal, frenzied.
The word has always had some tinge of contempt or dis- I
gust, and would now be quite inappropriate in medical use,
or in referring sympathetically to an insane person as the \
subject of an affliction.
a 1000 Riddles xii. 6 Ic JXES nowhit wat \>&t heo swa j
Aemaulde mode bestolene Daxle gedwolene ileora^ mine i
Won wihan ^ehwam. crioso I oc. in Wr.-Wiilcker 347/19
Anicns, ^eina:d. ^1050 Gloss, ibid. 513/33 Uecordein>
gemadeooe. 1390 GOWKH Con/. I. 46 For tertes such a
maladie . . It myghte make a wisman madd. I but. II. 144
And if.. hir list noght to be gladd, He berth an bond that
sche is madd. c 1440 Pronip. Parv. 319/1 Maddc,or wood,
tiuiciis, i/ftttHs t fitriosus. 1489 CAXTON Faytcs of A. in.
MAD.
xx. 213 Whyche duke or erle happeth to wex madde so that
al aloue as a fole he gothe rcnning by wodes and hedges.
1500-20 DUNBAR Poems xix. 12 Gife I be sorrowfull and
sad, Than will thay say that I am mad. 1590 SHAKS. Com.
Err, \\. ii. n Wast thou mad, That thus so madlie thou
didst answere me? 1590 SWINHLKXE Treat. Test. 37 They
did see him hisse like a goose or barke lyke a dogge, or play
such other parts as mad folks vse tu doo. 1611 BIBLE "John
x. 20 And many of them said, He hath a deuill, and is mad,
why heare ye him? 1664-5 ^EI-YS Diary 25 Jan., He told
me what a mad freaking fellow Sir LHis Layton hath been,
and is, and once at Antwerp was really mad. iyz6 SWIFT
Crullii cr ii. \iii, Some of them, upon hearing me talk so
wildly, thought I was mad. 1791 BOSWELL Johnson an.
1729 (1847) 15/1 If a man tells me that he sees this [a
ruflian with a drawn sword] and in consternation calls to me
to look at it I pronounce him to be mad. 1855 TKNNVSOS
Maud ii. v. i, And then to hear a dead man chatter Is
enough to drive one mad.
absol, 1728 Poi K Dime. i. 106 She saw slow Philips creep
like Tate s poor page, And all the mighty Mad in Dennis rage,
b. Phrases, fo \fall) go, run mad.
1589 KIDKK BibL Sc/iol., Running madde, Bacchatus.
1596 SHAKS. i lien. Il/, in. i. 212 Nay, if thou melt, then
will she runne madde. 1654 K. CoDKINGTON tr. /Hstine^
etc. 567 JJemg troubled in his Conscience he did fall mad,
1670 (i. H. Hist. Cardinals \\. in. 191 Seeing Nini prc-
fcn\l, [lie) w;i^ ready to run mad, c 1709 LADY M. W.
MONTAGU Let. to Mrs. I/ewet 12 Nov., You have not then
received my letter? Well ! I shall run mad. n 1850
Rii^si . i n Dante tf Circ. \. 11874) 27 A perversion of gospel-
teaching which had gained ground in liin day to the extent
of huLominc; a pupular frenzy. People went literally mad.
y-V- *735 P M K rrol. Sat. i 38 It is not Poetry, but Pro>e
run mad. i?6z \\"I.M.I;Y Jrnl, 6 Nov., That manner uf writ
ing, in pn se run mad, I cordially dislike.
c. Like mad\ literally, in the manner of one who
is mad ; hence, furiously, with excessive violence
or enthusiasm. Also f like any mad, ^for mad.
c 1420 Antnrs of Arth. no (Thornton MS.) It mar rede, it
mourneile, it niuj>>ede for made. [1530 PALSI;H. 572, i,
I go inadde, I go up and downe lyke a madde body, jc
coitrs Ics rues.} 1653 \\. MOKK Antid. Ath, in. vii. (171- )
108 For she was then seen .. in her fetters, running about
like mad. 1663 Pi:rvs Diary 13 June, Thence by coach,
with a mad coachman, that dn>ve like mad. 1732 FIKI.D-
IM; Co- <-nt Card. Trtig. n. \ii, My reeling bead ! which
achc.s like any mail. 1742 RICHARDSON f tititcla IV. ni
Several Harlequins, and other ludicrous Forms, that jump d
and ran about like mad. 1745 C. J. HAMILTON in Academy
18 Nov. (i8y^) 410 3 They were Shooting at y Standards
Like Mad. 1824 LADY GKANVILLK Lett. (1894) I. 262 We
are writing like mad for the post. 1893 FoKi;ics-MiTCni-:r,r,
Kcniin. Ct. Mutiny 101 We . . beard our fellows cheering
like mad,
d. transf. of tlie effects of alcoholic drink.
1743 IUT.KKI.KY & CUMMINS I oy. S. St as 19 I eing drunk
and mad with Lituior, they plundcrM Che.its and Cabins,
t 6. Cattsinj; madness. Obs. rare.
1567 MAI I.ICT dr. I- orest 41 b, There is another kind of the
self same name which is called mad Duale. Which being
drunken sheweth wonders by a certain false shewe of imagin
ation, 1658 ROWLAND tr. WinJet s 1 hcat. Ins. 909 There
is also another kinde of pernicious honey made, which from
tlie niadnos that it causeth, is teiine-d Mad-honey. 1676
DRVDKN Anreng^. \\. i. 1090 Puw r like new Wine, due-s
your weak Drain surpri/e, And it s mad Fumes, in hot
Discourses rise.
2. Foolish, unwise. Xow only in stronger sense
(corresponding to the modern restricted applica
tion of sense i) : Extravagantly or wildly foolish ;
ruinously imprudent.
c 725 Corpus Gloss. (He^seU) I. 412 Ineptus^ xeniedid.
Ibid. U. 36 Uanus, ^eliiaeded. a 1300 Hody -\- Soul (MS.
Laud 108) ico, I boltde be and [dude] as mad to be maister
and i \-\ cnaue. 13.. /:. E. Ailit. P. A. 267 Me Jjynk be
put in a mad porpose, & busyez be aboute a raysoun bref.
6-1400 Destr. Troy 1864 Me meruellis of bi momlyng & \n
mad wordes. a 1540 HAKNUS Wks, (1573) 349/i s not
ibis a madde manner of prayer that men vse to our Lady ?
1600 SHAKS. A. Y. /,, ill. ii. 438, I draue my Sutor from
his mad humor uf lone to a lining humor of inadnes.
1608 MIDDLKION (title) A Mnd World my Masters. 1611
1 iHLii Keel. ii. z, I saide of laughter, It is mad : and of
mirth, What tloeth it? 1743 HUI.KELEV & CUMMINS Voy.
S. Seas Pref. 14 Our Attempt for Liberty in sailing .. with
such a number of People, stow d 111 a Long Boat, has been
censur d as a mad Undertaking. 1849 MACAULAY Hist.
Eiig. v. I, 643 The chief justice . . was not mad enough to
risk a quarrel on such a subject. 1864 BROWNING Confes
sions ix, How sad and bad and mad it was Iut then, how
it was hwect ! 1878 LJ. TAYLOR Dettkalion \. ii. 27 \Va> I
mad, To fear, one moment, thou could^t ever die ?
qnasitntv. 13.. E. E. A Hit. / . A. 1166 Hit payed hym
not bat I so Hone, Ouer ineruelous mere/ so mad arayed.
f 3. Stupefied with astonishment, fear, or suffer
ing; dazed. Obs.
a 1300 Cursor M. 10310 For bat bright-ties was he sa
raddj pat he .stode still als he war madd. IbitL 10851 Sant
gabneL.said her till, Maria, quarfor es bou madd ? E^ fr>e
na nede to be radd . Ibid. 24806 All J?aa |>at in (jat ferr cost
fard War medd \GStt, mad ; I-ldin. mc-d| quen bai him [sy.
the angel] sagh and herd, c 1400 Dcstr. Troy 11542 pus in
pouert am I pyght, put vnder fote, pat makes me full mad,
& mournes in my hert.
4. Carried away by enthusiasm or desire ; wildly
excited; infatuated. Const, about ^ after, for, \of t
oit t upon.
c 1330 K. Uia NNi: Cfiroii. ll iicc iRolKt 7604 Out of mestire
\\ a^ he glad, Opon (>at mayden he wax al mad. 1601 SHAKS.
All s H ell v. iii. 260 Ife loued her, for indeede he was
madde for her. 1611 UIBLE Jet . 1. 38 It is the land of
graiien images, and they are madde vpon their idoles. 1614
R JONSON l>art/wl. I- ai r \. (1631)9, I thought he would ha
runne madde o the blacke boy in Buckkn-bury. 1678 RvHBR
Traf. Last Age 7, 1 cannot be purwaded that the people are
so very mad of Acorns, but that they could be well content to
MAD.
eat the Bread of civil persons. 1690 \V. WALKER Idiotnat,
Anlo-Lat. 283 He began to be mad on her. 1692 DKYUEN
Cltomtncs Pref. A 4, The World is running mad after Farce,
the Extremitie of bad Poetry. 1700 Cinyras fy Myrrha
128 Mad with desire, she ruminates her Sin And wishes all
her Wishes o er again. 1719 DE FOE Crusoe n. ix. (1840)
208 They were mad upon their journey. 1744 H. WAI.POLE
Corr. (ed. 3) I. cv. 350 We are now mad about tar-water.
1849 MACAL-LAY Hist, ti tff. ii. I. 175 The people were mad
with loyal enthusiasm. 1868 FREKMAN \orrn, Cong. (1876)
II. vii. 42 When all the world seemed mad after monks.
1881 TKNNYSON He my firigadc iii, O mad for the charge
and the battle were we.
b. \Yildly desirous to do something. Now rare.
a 1627 MIDDLKTON* W- otn. beware Worn. in. ii, This makes
me madder to enjoy him now. 173* SWIFT Jrnl. JjW.
Lady 178 AH mad to speak, and none to hearken. 1794
Miss GUNNING racket IV. ix. 166 K very honest cottager
was so mad to pin sue it after his own mode, that [etc.]. 1814
SOUTHEY Roderick i. Mad to wreak His vengeance for his
violated child On Roderick s head.
c. Frequently used as the second element in
combinations, as music-mad, poetry-mad.
6. * Beside oneself with anger; moved to un
controllable rage ; furious. Now only colloq. (In
many dialects in Great Britain and the U. 8. the
ordinary word for ( angry .)
a 1300 Cursor M. 17595 For-bi baa luus war full mold,
pair sande.s come again vn-spedd. < 1330 K. UKUNNK C/ir,i.
Wace (Rolls) 608 |>ys lady Venus was al plad, pe obere were
for wrayth al mad. 14. . A rtlntr 234 Whan (MS lettre was
open & rad, pe bretouni & alle men were mad, And wolde
be messager scle. 1539 T.IBLE J s. cii. 8 They that are mad
vpon me, are sworne together agaynst me. [Similarly, 1611 ;
the Heb. word literally means insane .1 1577 RANKER
A>.\. AY<7. Hist. 75 They which for familiarity sake used
moderation before, now were exceedingly moved and mad
with us. a 1604 Chrjn, Ircl. (1633) 125 Koderic was mad,
and in his rage, caused his pledges head ..to be cut off.
1622 MAHBK tr. Altaians Guzman (C Alf. n. 155 Whereat
the merchant was so mad, and so transported with pas>.ion,
that h-j knew not what to say. 1705 HlCKEKlNClLL
J rit-st-cr. nr. Wks 1716 III. 184 That makes them so mad
at me, when I touch the Craft by which they get their
Wealth. 1707 Rt JIcx. upon Ridicule 3^0 You are mad to
hear other s Works commended. 1766 GAHRICK Xcck or
Xiithing i. ii, He was damned mad that he could not be
at the wedding. 1806 Simple Narrative II. 9 I ll pump
out of her how she got the book ; how deuced mad she
will be. 1847 MARRY AT CA//rfr. .V. Forest yii, He thought
. . you would he mad at the idea of this injustice. 1867
TROU-OI-E Last Citron. Barsct 11869 " 4 am sometimes
so mad with myself when I think over it all, that I should
like to blow my brains out.
6. Of an animal: Abnormally furious, rabid.
Often said of bulls ; also, in a more specific sense,
of dogs, horses, etc. suffering from rabies.
The sense appears to l>c of late emergence ; before the
i6th c. it wa-. expressed by WOOD a.
1538 [implied in MADNESS i]. 1565 COOPER Thesaurus
s. v. FuribunduSi Canisfiirihundns, a madde dogge. Taurus
furikundits, a madde bull. 1579 FUI.KK fit-skins 1 / art. 463
Doggcs after they had eaten the sacrament, . . ranne madde.
1590 SHAKS. Coin, Err. v. 1. 70. ITOI in i-ztk Rep. Hist,
.JAVA". Coinin. App. in. 7 A great ^Iad Hull to be turned
loose in the Game-place, with Fire-works all over him.
1766 GOLDSM. Elegy Mad Dog 20 The dog, to gain some
private ends, Went mad, and bit the man. 1769 PKNN\NI
/.ool. III. 315 Fish thus affected the Thames fishermen call
mad bleaks. 1800 Mcd. Jrnl, IV. 58 Keep the dags, or
other animals, supposed mad, shut up safely in a convenient
place for live or six weeks. 1848 DlCKBMfl Dowtey vi, A
thundering alarm of Mad Hull was raised.
t b. Mad dog : another name for HUFF-CAP. Ofis.
1577 [See HLI I--CAV 11 i].
7. Uncontrolled by reason ; passing all rational
bounds in demeanour or conduct ; extravagant in
gaiety ; wild.
1597^ 1635 Mad Greeke [see GREEK st>. 5]. 1598 MARSTON
in Shafts. C. Praise 29 Why, how now, currish, mad Athenian i
1605 CAMOEN Rein, (1637) 377 A merry mad maker as they
call Poets now, was he, which .. made this for John Calfe.
1655 Nicholas Papers (Cnnulctn II. 338 You will heare mad
work shortly, for the Jesuit is at worke, a 1715 UVKXI-I
( rc Time (1724! I- 244 He.. was engaged in a mad-ramble
after pleasure and minded no business. 1731 HKRKELKV
Akiphr, n. 10 The mad sallies of intemperance and
debauchery. 1777 MMK. D AKULAV Early Diary 7 Apr., The
sweet little thing was <)iiite in mad spirits. 1862 G. MM;I -
DITH Marian iii, She is steadfast as a star, And yet the
maddest maiden. 1873 OUIDA PaswrPl I. 69 They would
pi. iv me all sorts of sweet little mad can-oni.
b. transf. Of storm, wind : Wild, violent
1836 MRS. BROWSING Poefs I mv i. xiii, Mad winds that
howling go From east to west. 1861 WOOI.XKK My Hcautiful
Lady 50 Here the mad gale had rioted and thrown Far
drifts of snowy petals.
8. Proverbs. As mad as a buck t a hatfar t a
March hare (see HAKE sb. i b), etc.
a IS^SKKLTON Reply<.a<.ion 35 Thou madde Man.be hare.
1529 [see HARES/ , i b]. 1590 SHAKS. Com, Err. in. L 72
It would make a man mad as a Uucke to be so bought and
M)ld. 1609 Er. Wont, in I/nmon. in Bullen QUPuy* IV -
V4 If he were as madde as a weaver. 1626 FLETCHER
&0&teG*ttt, t. ii, Monsieur Shattillion s mad. ..Mad OS May-
butter, And which is more, mad for a wench. 1837-40, 1857
[see HAIII.K i ]. 1849 THACKERAY /VWr x, We were. .
( liaffmg Derby Oaks until he was as mad as a hatter. 1901
T. RAiuiiiKin A". -V t - 9 ll > Stn - VI II. 501/2 In Derbyshire
. . there is no commoner saying to express anger shown by
any one than to say that he or she was as mad as a tup .
0. Comb.) parasynthctic, as mad-btyodtd, -hu
moured, -wooded, -pattdwSjp. ; with adjs., indicating
some condition that proceeds from, resembles, or
results in madness, as t matt-angry, -blitzing, -drunk >
14
t -hardy (hence t matt- hardiness), t -hungry ;
\ -merry , f -proud , -J--/Y./ adjs. ; also mad-like adj.
and in attributive combinations of the adj. used
absol., as mad nurse (colloq?) a nurse attending
on insane patients; MAP-DOCTOR, MADHOUSE.
1589 RIDER BibL .W/<?/.,*Madde angrie, or raging madde,
sxvns, furiosns. 163* J. HAVWARD tr. IHondis Eromena \.
142 Whose Prince mad angry for being discovered, assay 1-
ing with a sudden furie the Granadan Galley, easily tooke
her. 1837 CARLVLE/-V. Rev. II I. v. vii, * Mad-blazing with
flame of all imaginable tints. 1885 KLNCIMAN Skippers fy
S/t. 84 He was a "mad blooded rip that cared for nothing.
1653 BAXTER Chr. Concord 32, I have neighbours that go
*mad-drunk about the streets. 1871 Ronticdge s Ei\ Boys
Ann, 33 He was mad drunk, and did not know what he was
doing. 1534 WHIIINTON Tnllycs Offices i. (1540) 28 Of
the hye pride of herte whiche is in reproche, and maye
be called *madhardynesse. f/n if. 35 "Madhardy men of
our cyte of Rome. 1665 PEI-VS Diary 6 Dec., Knipp,
who is . . the most excellent *mad-humoured thing, and
sings the noblest that ever I heard. 1608 CHAPMAN
Hyrotis Cf>ns/>i r. Plays 1873 II. 233 Such *mad-hungrie
men, as well may eate Hole coles of fire. 1836 [G. E.
INMAN] Sir Orfeo 6 With a x mad-like dreaminess crying.
1887 P. M Niciu, JUatvi aric 144 The mad-like act would
never have been heard of. >S99 V/r John. O Mats tic
(1600) C 4, Ye olde *mad merry Constable, art thou aduisde
of that? 1609 IJovs U A s. (1629) 30 The wicked are often
merrie, sometime mad-merry. 1583 T. WATSON Centnric
of Lone Hi. Poems (Arb.) 88 *Mad mooded Loue vsurping
Reasons place. 1753 The World No. 23 f 7 After such
hospitals are built, . .and doctors, surgeons, apothecaries and
*mad nurses provided. 1771 T. HULL Sir 11 . Harring
ton (1797) II. 223 Your mad-pated Julia. 14.. I oc, in
Wr.-Wiilcker 605/15 Prodncufas t *madprud. 1614 LODGE
Seneca, Life ix, This Prince waxed *mad red with anger.
Mad (mrcd), v. [f. MAD a.}
1. trans. To make mad, in various senses of the
adj.; to madden, make insane ; f to render foolish;
f to bewilder, stupefy, daze ; to infuriate, enrage.
Now rare exc. f . S\ colloq.) to exasperate.
1399 LANGL. A 1 ich. Kcdclcs 1.63 And nosoule personcto
punnyshe be wrongis ; And J>at maddid bi men. ll itt. n. 132
With many derke mystis bat maddid her eyne. c 1400
Pcstr. Y royBobi So full are bofairefild of dessait, And men
for to mad is most here dessyre. 1561 T. NORTON Calvin s
fttst. iv. 125 The deucll hath with horrible bewitchyng
madded their myndes. 1593 NASHE Christ s T. (1613) 44
Nothing so much doth macerate and mad mee. 1600
HOLLAND Lh>y xxvni. xv. 679 The Elephants also affrighted
and madded .. ran from the wings. i6 UTHTON Anat.
Mel. ii. iii. vii. 425 He plaid on his drunime and by that
meanes madded her more. 1681 SOI/THKKNE Loyal Brother
iv. i, () Hell ! it mads my reason but to think on t. 1810
CRAKBE Borough viii, Again ! Uy Heav n, it mads me. 1850
ULACKIK ittschyhts 1.22 Sin ..Mads the ill-coun>cll d
heart. 1863 J. WEISS Life T. rarker I.^ipi You have
madded Parker and in tin s way he shews his spite.
2. intr. To be or to become mad ; to act like
a madman, rage, behave furiously. Now rare.
a 1366 CHAVCER Rom. Rose 1072 Richesse a robe of
purpie on hadde, Ne trowe not that I lye or madde. 1381
WVCLIK Aits xxvi. 24 Kestus with greet vois seyde, Poul,
thou maddist, or wexist wood, c 1386 CIIAI-CKK Miller s
T. 373 Sufiiseth thee, but if thy wittes madde To ban
as greet a grace as Noe hadde. c 1394 /*. /V. Crcde 280
Alas ! qual> be frier * almost y madde in myndc, To sen
hum his Minoures many men begyleth ! 1412 Hoc-
c LKVK / c Reg. rrinc. 930, I . . muse so, that vn-to lite
I nmddc. 1440 rromp. 1 aw. 319/2 Maddyn, or dotyn,
dcsiph. Maddyn, or waxyn woode, insani<>,furi<\ 15x9
Li PSKT Charity (1539) 2^, I maye lone for my sensual!
luste, as when.. I madde or dote vppon women. 1530
PALSGR. 616/1, I madde, I waxe or become i\\.v\,jc on-ai^c.
I holde my lyfe on it the fclowe maddeth. 1574 Hi:i.i.o\\ i:s
Guevara s Fain, Kp, (1577) 310 He brawletli and maddelh
with the maids. 1873 M. ARNOLD Lit. <V l^nm (1876) 148
The unclean spirits, .came raging and madding befofl hniL
t b. Phrase, To go or run madding, Obs.
,1 1619 FOIHKHUY Athcont. n. ii. 5 (1622) 205 Wee runne
madding after Cold. i6ai T. WILI.IVMSON tr. Goulards
It tse I i -illard 1-5 Ouer violent pas.sions of the nunde..
oiK-rwlKhne the smile,, .making it to ROC nddfag and mad
ding heere and there to and fro. 1650 Houu.i, Girqffi*
A ,r . .\\iM-s i. 70 doing thus arming daily more and more,
and madding up and down the streets. (11691 POOOOG
T/it-ol. ll fcs. (1740) II. 195/1 A.. mad-headed, unruly heifer,
that . .runs wantonly madding about.
tc. To become infatuated. Const, after, upon.
1594 KviO/*wc//rt i. 60 A mavtiall people madding after
Anne-. 1624 K. WIIIIK Rcpl. J-iahcr 535 The pra- n- of
your people, .madding vpon the merits of Saints, and LOU-
U liinhm the merits of Christ, .is intolleiable.
Madagass. Also Madegass, Madccass.
[Variant of MALACASH.] f
1. A native or inhabitant of Madagascar.
1793 TKAIT tr. Kochoifs I oy. Muda^a^nr ;; The in
habitants of Madagascar call themselves indifttioctly Male-
wishes, or Madec:ixsi. >. 1815 A IlfKS Mem. v. (1816) ^u8
t i- hunenUible that Minir allcinpls are not made to convert
the Mada^risses to Christianity. 1839 fenny Cycl. XIV.
.--,<) .: The Madr^as->cs hu\ c made considerable progress in
the arts of civilization.
2. A ne;ro of Jamaica, having skin less black
and hair less ciisped than the ordinary nc^ro.
1873 GARDNER Hist, y^inaun n. iv. 97 The term Mada-
i^.iss is still applied to certain light tomplexioned negroes,
tsi fLially those whose hair is U>s woolly than common.
Madam (immtom), si>. Forms: 3-6 madame,
4 5 madaum .SV. made me, =, may dame, 6
maddamo, 4-9 madamo, 4- madam, fa. OK.
ma dame (in mod.Kr. written MADAMK), literally,
my lady (sec DAMK, DAM), corresp. etymologi-
cally to It. madonna.) monna t med.L. mca dowina.
I
MADAM.
The spelling nindamci^ still preferred by some writers, but
the more general and convenient practice is to write madam
when the word is used as English, and MADAME when it is
used as a foreign title. For the plural (in sense i) MKS-
DAMES is now used ; the Eng. plural is obs. exc. in
sense 3.)
1. A form of respectful or polite address (substi
tuted for the name) oiiginally used by servants in
speaking to their mistress, and by people generally
in speaking to a lady of high rank ; subsequently
used with progressively extended application, and
now capable of being (in certain circumstances)
employed in addressing a woman of whatever rank
or position. (Corresponding to SIB.)
The early occurrence of DAME in the sense of mother
suggests that in AK. and early ME. ina dame was very
commonly used by children to their mother; but in the
extant examples the mother so addressed is a queen or a
lady of very high rank. In Chaucer s time (C. T. Prol.
376) to be addressed as wcidame was one of the advantages
which a chi/en s wife gained by her husband s being made
alderman ; this probably indicates the lowest social grade
in which at that time the title could be claimed as a matter
of customary right. In poetry of the i4th and isth c. the
lover often addresses his mistress as madame. Nuns
(originally only the elder ones : see quot. c 1400) were called
madame down to the Reformation.
While in France the title has (with certain customary ex
ceptions) been confined to married women, in Kngland no
such rule has been generally adopted, though there are
ttact-s of a tendency in the 16-17111 c. to address matrons as
madam and spinsters as mistress .
From the i7th c. madam has been the title normally used
in beginning or subscribing a letter to a woman of any
station, except where the use of the name (as in Dear Mrs.
A. etc.) is permitted ( my lady , etc. not being admitted in
epistolary usage). In oral use the title now rarely occurs;
from the i8th c. it has been, except in very formal use, largely
superseded by the contracted form MA AM, which has itself
in recent years been greatly restricted in currency ; how
ever, madam is in London and other towns still the word
commonly used by salesmen to their female customers, and
by persons in the position of servants to the public.
1297 R. GLOUC. (Rolls) 832 Heo [sc. Cordeille] sede. .Mid
hou mani kni^tes is he come, be ol>er a;en sede, Ma dame
bote mid o man. Ittd. 5858 Certes ma dame quaj> H king
(to his stepmother] so ne may it no^t be. (11300-1400
Cursor M. 4340 (G<>tt.) In chamber hendely he [Joseph) nir
grett, And said, * madam \Cott. lauedi], cum to ^our mett .
(1330 Arth. <y Mcrl. 4644 (Kolbing) po bispac Wawain
curteys [addressing his mother] Madame, purvaieb ous
harnais. c 1375 Si, L?g. Saints \. (Katcrim-) 658 [T]hane
purphir sad till hir (sc, the queen] alsone : ( dred nocht,
maueme ! It sail be done . 1390 ( SOUTH Conf. I. 47 Ma
dame, I am a man of thync, That in thi Court have longe
served, a 1400-50 Alexander 229 Haile, modi qwene of
mastres . pe Priores al* principall Ks hdy A leder of
J>am all. a 1440 *SV> Dcgra . 785 Maytlame! sche seid,
gramercy of Ihi gret cortesy . 1 1470 H KNKV Wallace \.
1030 Grace , scho cryit, for hym that deit on tre . Than
Wallace said ; Madenie. your noyis lat be . 1513 HKAD-
SHAW St. II erbnrgt It. 1 393 Ala-s , he sayd, ma dame and
patronesse, For sorowe I can nat my peynes expresse . i7
EARL SUSSEX in Kilts Orig. Lett. Ser. i. II. 137 (To his
wife.) Madame.. thies be losignifie |etc.|. // /</. isSThus,
good Madame albtit [etc.l. ISS 1-VNDliSAY Hlonanhc
lit. 4664 The seilye Nun wyll thynk grel schame.
Without scho callit te Madame. 1597 SHAKS. 2 Hen. IV,
II. i. 109 And didst not thou. .desire me to Ije no more
familiar with such poore iople, saying, that ere long
they should call me Madam? iSoa llnm. II. ii. (j6 ("
More matter, with les>e Art. I ol. Madam, I swune I
do Art at all. 1609 li.JoNsoN.SY/f/ ll i ii/an v. (1620) O 2,
me think* I see him living yet. 1696 I llll Lirs (ed. 5),
J/iitftiiH, a Title of Honour, which is given as well in
Writing as Speaking, to Women of Quality, as Princesses,
Dutchesses, and others : but grown a little too common of
1 ve had 01 n . 1001 / 11*47 *> / /( "*- 1U J C1 - a/* * "- "^y
car conductors of Ifoston arc compelled to address all their
women passengers as * madam .
b. Non-vocatively, substituted for the name of
a lady entitled to be addressed as madam \ /Ofis.
cisoo Vtlitsinc ii Sire, Madame the queue Pre.s!,yiic your
wyf .. is delvuercd of thre dottgbdn. 1605 SHAKS. Lear
1854 MISS HAKKR Northamft. Gloss,, I ll jjive it you,
[ madam, if you don t do a you re bid.
MADAM.
2. As a prefixed title, fa. Prefixed to a first or
sole name. Obs.
(,-1386 CHAUCEH Prol. 121 She [the prioress] was cleped
madame Eglentyne. 1591 SHAKS. Two Gent, \\. i. 9 GM
to, sir, tell me : tlo you know Madam Siluia? Ibid. u. v. 8
Hut sirha, how did thy Master part with Madam Julia?
1613 Hi:vwooi> lira" t n Age H. u, lason. Madam Medea.
Jlffi/ea. Leaue circumstance, away. 1749 FIEI.MIXC; TOM
Jones vin. viii, etc. l-\n unman icd young lady is referred
to by servants and inferiors as Madam Sophia .J
b. Prefixed to a surname: (a) Now in U.S.,
and perh. formerly in England, the style of a
woman who has a married son (whose wife has
the style of Mrs. }. ,/ . dial. The style of a
married woman of position, such as the squire s
wife, (c} U.S. (see quot. 1809").
1703 PKTIVI-.K Mnsei Petiver. 94 Madam Elizabeth Glau-
ville. To this Curious Gentlewoman 1 am obliged for an
hundred Insects;. 1705 Lond. Gaz. No. 4106/4 Madam
Clark of Veovil, Mrs. Jervice of Favent. a 1774 GOLDSM.
Klet>y on Mrs. Blaizf, Good people all, with one accord
Lament for Madam I .lai/e. 1809 K.KNDAI.L 7>vi? . Il.xxxviii.
44 It lias been, and still is the practice, to prefix to the
name of a deceased female of some consideration .. the title
of madam, n 1825 FORBV / <>c. E. Angtia t Madam, a term
of respect to gentlewomen ; below lady, but above mistress.
In a village, the Esquire s wife, .must have madam prefixed
to her surname. The parson s wife, if he be a doctor, or a
man of ..genteel figure, must be. madam too. 1849 LYM.L
y>ut I ixit L/.S. I. ix. 162 The title of Madam is sometimes
given here [in Uoston], and generally . . in the South, to a
mother whose son has married, and the daughter-in-law
is then called Mi-,.
"\ Q.Madame regent queen regent. Alsoy?^. Obs.
X53 SKKLIOX liarl. Laurel 53 [to Pallas] Prynces moost
pusant . . All other tranxceiulyng . . Madame regent of the
scyence st-uyn. Ibid. 951. <t 1562 G. CAVKNDISH U ohey
11893) 84 Nowe was there lodged also Madame Regent, the |
kyng s muther, and all hir traya of ladys and gentillwuiuen.
td. Iii playful or derisive uses. Obs.
1603 SIIAKS. Meas.forM. i. ii. 43 Behold, behold, where
madam Mitigation comes. 1624 HKYWOOO Captives iv. i. in
Jiiillea O. PI. IV, Naye, make his honest and chast wyfe
no better Then a madam makarell. 1633 FOHIJ "fis Pity
ii. ii, *Tis not your new Mistresse, Your goodly Madam
Merchant, shall triumph On my defection. 1670 KACHARU
Cont. Clergy 28 After a lad has taken his leave of Madam
University,, .he is not likely to deal.. with much Latine.
1687 DRYDKN llindfy P, u. 250 But madam Panther, you,
though more sincere, Are not so wise as your adulterer.
a 1806 H. K. WHITE My Study* The ideal nights of Madam
Brain.
3. A woman who is addressed as madam*,
fa. A lady of rank or station. Also/^f. Obs.
1543 HALE Yet ft Course 38 b, She [holy church] became
a gloryouse madame of the earth. 1550 Image Both C/t.
Pref. Avj b, They have ahvaies for lucres sake, gloriouslye
garnished their holy mother, the madame of mischiefs and
proude synagog of Sathan w l golde, siluer [etc.]. 1576
FLEMING Patwfl. Efiist. Epit. Preceptes Aijb, His grand
mother a sober matrone and vertuous old maddame. 1589
Pi TTFNHAM Eng. Poesie in. i. (Arb.) 149 As we see in these
Si eat Madames of honour. 1616 R. C. Times Whistle , etc.
(1871) 134 Tis certaine he had been a knight a[t] lest, And
made his wife (what she hath lookt for long) A Madame.
apposit t~ cly. 1632 MASSIXGKR City Madatn i. i, The want
of one \$c. a male heir] Swells my young Mistresses, and
their madam mother With hopes above their birth, and scale.
b. The mistress of a house. Now only U. S.
vulgar.
1824 GALT Rothelan \\. xv, We shall. .use a little more
freedom with the madam of the mansion. 1879 TOUKGKE
l- ooVs Err. xv. 75 Well, Colonel, .. I ve brought back the
books I borrowed of the madam the other day.
C. In derisive or opprobrious use. (a) An af
fected fine lady. f(i) A kept mistress, a cour
tesan, prostitute (obs. }. (c) Used as a general
term of contempt for a female : a hussy , minx .
Ihese uses may perhaps, so far as origin Is concerned, belong
partly to MADAME, as being more or less due to prejudice
against foreign women. Cf. * Madam Van [?i.e. a Dutch
woman: cf. MADAMK i] a whore 1 (Dict.Ca*i.Crno t a 1700).
<rt) 1598 BiAUTOH Av. Villanie In Led. Ii 2, Let me alone, the
Madams call for thee Longing to laugh at thy wits pouertie.
1623 MASSINCKK Dk. Milan in. ii, Fine meeters To tinckle
in the eares of ignorant Madams. 1664 POWER E.\-p. Phitos.
i. ii Ovid s Lydjan-Spinstresse, that proud Madam which
Pallas, for her Rivalship transformed into the Spider. 1682
O. N. BoileaiCs Littrin i. Argt. ii Thus Queasie Madams
meat forbear Untill they read, The Bill of Fare. 1725 AVic
Cant. Diet.* Mistress Princnm-Prancum, such a stiff,
over-nice, precise Madam. 1803 MARY CHARLTON Wife .y
Mistress III. 57 What should I care what those fine
Madams says of me ! 1840 HOOD Kibnansegg t Honeymoon
XMI, She was far too pamper d a madam.
(*) 1719 D URFEY Pills IV. 139 Hide-Park maybe term d the
Market of Madams, or Lady-Fair. 1721 AMHKRST Terrx
/ //. No. 28 (1754) 152 At Oxford .. several of our most !
celebrated and right beautiful madams would pluck off their
tine feathers, and betake themselves to an honest livelihood.
1747 Gent I. Mug. 96 On a Gentleman who mistook a Kept
Madam for a Lady of Fashion. 1761 Ann. AVf. u. 66 He
indulged himself and madam with green peas at live shillings
a quart.
(c) 1802 WOLCOT (P. Pindar) Middlesex Elect, ii. Wks. 1816
IV. 183 I d make the madams squall. 1874 S. BEAUCHAMI
C,rantley Grange I. 68 I do not think they [hop-pickers]
are troubled with much shyness . O, not a bit of it, Sir i
Charles . . they re brazen madams, and quite above my hands .
t4. Comb, (appositive}. Obs.
593 G - HARVKY Pierce* s Super. 174 Floorishing London, I
the Staple of Wealth, & Madame-towne of the Realme.
Hence (nonce-wih.} Ma damish a., like a fine j
lady ; f Ma/damship.
15
i6xo Swetnnm Arraigned (i88o> 62, I thanke your I
Madame-ship, Ime glad o this. 1881 J. YOUNGER Autobiog,
xv. 171 The mistress at home grew quite madamish.
Madam (murcUm), v [f. MADAM sb] traits.
To addiess as madam , f Also with ///.
1622 ROWLANDS Good Neives fy B. 7 She .. would he
MadamM, Worship d, Laditule. 1668 DRVOKN Evenings
Lwe in. i. 11671) 33 Madam me no Madam. 1741
KICIIAKOSON Pamela 1.1824) L 58 In came the coachman.,
and madamed me up strangely. 1748 Clarissa Wks.
1883 Viii. 447, I am..Madam d up perhaps to matrimonial
perfection. 1829 Examiner 116/1 The sparring scene
between her and Mrs. Chatterley, wherein they Madam
each other with genteel petulance.
Ii Madame (madam ; often mada*m, or angli
cized ma-dam). Also madam. PI. MESDAMKS;
f madames. [Fr. : see MADAM sb.
The uses in which the word is meant to represent a foreign
title are treated in the present article, although in early
examples the spelling is often madam. For w<tdamt\
when it is a mere variant spelling of the Eng. word, see
MADAM.]
1. The title prefixed to the surname of a French
married woman (corresponding to the Fug. Mrs. ,
Lady , ete., according to degree of rank). Ab
breviated I\Inic.\ in Kng. books and newspapers
Mdaie. often occurs.
In Knglish use it is very commonly applied to a married
woman belonging to any foreign nation (substituted, e.g.,
for the Ger. J rau or the Du. Mevroitiv), It is a No
frequently assumed (instead of Mrs. ) by English or Amer
ican professional singers or musicians, and by womeiiengaged
in businesses such as dressmaking, in which native ta^tu
or .skill is reputed to be inferior to that of Frenchwomen.
n 1674 CLARENDON //is/. AY/ , xv. 155 One day he
visited madum Turyn. 169*) I KIIVKK Musei Peth t-r. 4-1
Madam Margaret ha Humlnna van Ottemi, Widow to..
T)r. Oldenland. 1706 LCTI-KKLL Brief R el. 18 May (18571
VI. 46 Mrs. Skelton, daughter to Madam Orfeiir. 1838
DICKKNS Nit /i. .V/V/i . x, 1 lie Lady s name , said Ralph,. .
is Mantalini Madame Mantalini \ 1871 K. C. G. Mi KKAV
Member for Paris I. 258 One of Madame RodeiheimV
plushed footmen. Ibid. 296 Father Glabre never talks
polities , answered Mdme. de Margauld. 1877 J. GRANT
Six Yr$.Ao\\. 188 Madame von Hoheiuhal. 1888 MAIM. h-
SON Mem. (ed. 2) 1. 193 Mdme. Christine Nilsson.
b. Used i^both vocatively and otlicrwise) with
omission of the name, or in substitution for it.
1853 HKOVI K / illftte xiv, As soon as Georgette was well,
Madame sent her away into the country. 1894 S. J. WKY-
MAN Man in />/mXr 198 Presently madame followed her
example.
f 2. The title given to female members of the
French royal family ; a French princess ; spec, the
eldest daughter of the French king or of the dau
phin ; in the reign of Louis XIV, the wife of MON
SIEUR, the king s only brother. Obs.
1670 G. H. Hist. Cardinals i. i. 14 In the presence of
Madam Royall in Turin. 1679 Marriage diaries //, 7
Next to her followed Madam. 1701 Lond. Gaz. No. 3714/3
Madame does not yet give Audience, a 1713 HI KXKT Oivn
Time(iT2$) I. 302 The King of France had courted Madame
Solssons, and made a shew of courting Madame [sc. the
Duchess of Orleans], 1765 Ann. Reg. 112 Don Philip, duke
of Parma, . . has left issue, by the late madame of France,
a prince and a princess. 1766 Ibid. u. 4 The Madames of
France were much devoted to reading in their private
apartments. 1798 R. C. DALLAS tr. Clery"$ Jrnl. Occur.
Louis A*/ / 40 A small aottchamber almost without light,
was occupied by Madame Royale and Madame Elizabeth.
f3. A French married woman; a Frenchman s
wife. Obs.
1599 SHAKS. Hen. I , i. i. 23 The Madams too, not vs d to
toyle, did almost sweat to beare The Pride vpon them.
Ibid. in. v. 28 Dolphin. Hy Faith and Honor, Our Madames
mock at vs. 1599 B. JONSON Cynthia s Rev. iv. i, I would
was on my travels, among the madames, and signoras, we
never saluted more than the tip uf the ear.
Madamoiselle, obs. variant of MADEMOISELLE.
Madane, obs. form of MAIDEN.
Madapollam (nnx-dapflam). Also -pollaud,
-polam, [From Madapollam {Mddhava-palani}^
a suburb of Narsapur, Madras presidency.] A
kind of cotton cloth, orig. manufactured at Mada
pollam, and afterwards imitated on the British
looms, and exported in great quantities to India.
1832 in M. Russell Egypt viii. (1853) 327 He intends to
send long-cloths, madapollands [etc.]. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet.
Trade, Madapollam^ a kind of fine long cloth, shipped to
the Eastern markets. 1882 CAULI-KILD & SAWARD Diet.
Needlework, Madapolavis, a coarse description of calico
cloth, of a stiff, heavy make, originally of Indian manu
facture, where it was employed for Quilts. 1885 Matuh.
Exam. 31 Dec. 4/4 Huff-end madapollams.
Ma d-apple. [A translation of mod.L. malum
insiinnnt, a corruption of the oriental word
which appears variously as meiongena, hadingan t
HRIN.TAL. Also called raging (Jove) apple : see
RAGING ///. a. 2.] The fruit of the EGG-PLANT.
1597 GKRAKDE Herbal u. liv. 274 Madde or raging Apples.
1688 K. HOLMK Armoury ii. 82/2 An Assirian Made Apple.
The pod is whitish green, and the cup jagged [etc.].
1760 J. LKK Intrott. Bot. 318 Mad Apple, Solumim. 1785
MARTVN Rousseau s Bot. xvi. 1 1794) 2 2 Mad-Apple is also
of this genus. 1864 GKISEIIACH Flora, W, /ml. 785 Mad-
apple, Solanum Melon^cna.
Madar : see MUL>AK.
MADDEN.
II Madarosis (mredar^-sis). Med. [mod.L.,
a. Gr. ^aSaptuffis, f. /<a5apo$ bald : see -osis.] Loss
of hair ; csp. of that of the eyebrows.
1693 in /7itmtiftfs Physical Diet. (ed. 2). 1706 in PHILLICS
(t-d. Kersey 1 . In mod. Diets.
I Ma dbrain, sb. (and a.} Ol>s.
A. sb. A mad-brained person ; a scatter-brain .
c. 1570 Mart: ll it .$ Sci. v. i. E i b, Thou art some mad
braine, or some foolc. 1608 M mm. HI ON Mud tt orld i. A 3
Heer s a mad-hraine a th lirst,who-c- piankt-s scorne to ham;
presidents. 1616 J. DKACON Ttbacco Tortured 57 Alas
poore Tobacco.. thou that hast hene hitherto accompted ..
tlie rruul-braines merriment, . .and the vnthrifts pasport.
B. ttttrib. or adj. -= MAIJ-HKAINKD.
1592 (>. KAKVKV /*>>/ Lett. 45, I haue . . scene the mad-
biayncst Koister-doister in acountrey dashte out of couiucn-
aunce. 1596 SIIAKS. Pain. Shr. in. ii. 10, I must forsooth
IK: foist To^ive my hand. . YD to a mad-brainy rudcsby. 1605
ROWLANDS Hell s Jlroke Loose 33 With. . mad-braine lieal,
Minister they enter. 1631 WKI- .VKII Anc. l nnt:ral Men. :>y-
That wilde mad braine Falques.
Hffad-braiiicd (mardbrr nd), a. I laving or
manifesting a mad brain; hot-headed, uncontrolled.
1577 (i. WMWVV Letter-bk. iC.imdeiO =>j And Skcltmi that
samu tnadbraynd knave Look how lit- knawes a dcade hurst;
boanti. 1596 SIIAKS. / am. X/i>; in. ii. 165 This mad-braiu d
bridi .^roninc tooke him such a cufTe, That downe fi.-ll 1 iit^t
and linoki-. 1607 Tinion\. \. 177 Gluing our holy \ \\-\\\~-
to tin; stjiint- Of contumelious, beastly, mad-brain tl wan* .
1649 ( I. I)ANIKL 7 riftaffA,, Hen. ii , cxlvii, The Mad-
l.rain d Spartacus. 1751 KLIXA HKYWOOD Betsy Ihoiiglit-
Icss 1. 104 The heedless levities of the one sex, and the
iiL.uI-Ljained passions of the other. 1819 SHULLLV 1 ettr
Hell vi. xx, A mad-brained goblin for a guide. 1894 (1. M.
IM-NN Real ti>>/i/ ^71; \ otir father s mad-brained ideas.
Madcap {nuv.- dka-p;. s/ . and a. [f. MAD a.+
CAP s/f. ; Ki.fitddlctap, hitjfiap.]
A. sh. fa. In early use, a madman, maniac
(obs. rare}, b. One \vho acts like a maniac; u
reckless, wildly impidsivc jierson. In recent use
olten applied playfully to yountj women oi lively
and impulsive temperament.
1589 lini.i-:\K Sp. Masqiterado C -\ b, This crue of popish
Madcaps. 1591 SIIAKS. 7 :tv (/<#/. ll. \ . S Come-on you
mad-cap: lie In the Ale-house with yuu. 1599 HAVUAIU*
ist rt. I/en. II i<.) There was .. Sir Hu^h Linnc, a t;(A)d
souldier, but a very mad-cap. 1607 DKKKKK \ort/r.vttr<t
//t>e\\ . Wks. 1873 III. 57 What mad-caps haue yuu in your
house [lleillamj. 1667 DRVDEN Secret Lwc in. i. \i(>C>ty \\
Lord, that such a Mad-Cap as I .should ever live to lie jealous !
1711 Coiinh-ey-M nn s Let. f<> L urat 12 There were. . sonn-
Mad-caps nlian ili^li-l- lyers, in the Council that opposed
ihe -ranting of it. 1861 TMACKKLJAV J- onr deorges ii.
(1876) 53, I should like to have seen that noble old madcap
[Peterborough], 1869 riin.ui-s / esm-. ii. r.; To be sin^in^
when Vesuvius was thundering .. was not unfitting the im
perial madcap. 1885 MABEL COLLINS rretticst Ii <w/</;/i, < )n
the boards she was the merriest, gayest, madcap in the world.
B. attrih.&\\<\adj. Mad, crack-brained ; reck
less, wildly impulsive.
1588 SIIAKS. /,. J.. L. u. i. 215 That last is P.eroune, tin-
mery mad-cap Lord. 1598 K. (Ii ILMN Skial. (1873)27 Whtn
thou hast read this mad-cap sturTe. 1619 FLKUHI i: J/.
Thomas i. iii, Dor. And is your hate so inurtall? Mar.
N .t to his person, lint to his qualities, his mad-cap follie^.
1807 \V. IKVINU Salntaff. (1824) 274 The thoughtless Ho\\ oi"
mad-cap spirits. 1852 1 IIACKLKAY Esmond in. ii, The mad
cap girl ran up to her mother. 1887 BOWEN ^ irg. fccl, ix. 43
Let the madcap billows in thunder break on the shore. 1893
VIZEIKLLV Clances Baek u. xxxiii. 233 Madcap republicans
bent on disturbing the emperor s pleasure.
Madded (mrc-ded),///. a. Now rare. [f. MAI
^.j.-j.jjl.] Rendered mad, in various senses of
the adj. a. Deprived of reason or intelligence.
b. Excited to fury, enraged.
c 1580 SIUNKY Ps. xxii. vii, I am enclos d with yong bulls
madded rowt. 1611 SHAKS. C y)>il>. iv. ii. 313 All Curses
madded Hecuba gaue the Greekes. a 1641 UP. MOUNTAGU
Acts # Mon. (1642) 290 The two Confitents. . were by the
madded multitude stoned to death. 1681 WHARTON Disc.
Soul WorhWk*. (1683) 647 But Tycho-Krahe . .shall . .un
fold to us this matter far different from the Madded Nursery
of Peripatetick.s. 1766 NICQI. Poems 240 Shall I so besotted
be And madded, as to sell Mv soul to flames..} 1872 BLACKIIC
Lavs Highl. 101 Downward Sheer the madded torrent pours.
Madden ^mx-d n), v. [f. MAD a. + -EX s.]
1. intr. To become mad.
1735 POPK Prol. Sat. 6 They rave, recite, and madden
round the land. 1796 MRS. M. ROBINSON Angelina I. 8 My
mind would madden at the retrospect of her injuries. 1802
Noble Wanderers II. 85, 1 saw her strength wasting.. and
maddened at the view ! 1811 W. R. SPKNCEK roans 19 My
fierce steed maddens to be gone. 1855 MII.MAN Lat. C/tr.
i\. vii. (1864) V. 369 Whole populations maddening to
avenge the cause of the injured Son of God. 1858 H. LAW
Christ is All % Numbers 79 Malignant passions maddened
in opposing breasts.
2. trans. To make mad ; to drive out of one s
mind ; to excite to frenzy or uncontrollable anger.
i8zz Goon Study Afeti. IV. 167 Opium maddens the head.
1833 HT. MAHTIMEAU Loom $ Liiggtr \\. v. 105 It was
enough to madden the most gentle. 1849 MACAIJLAY Hist.
En$. ii. I. 267 Fierce spirits, unrestrained by principle,
maddened by fanaticism. 1879 FARKAR St. /W/(i883) 119
The raging passion which maddens a crowd of Eastern
fanatics.
Hence Ma ddeued ///. a., Ma-ddeningf ///. a.
and vbL sb. Also Ma ddeningly adv., in a madden
ing manner.
a 1743 SAVACE To J. Patotll 35 Calm, on the beacli while
maddening billows rave, He gains Philosophy from every
wave. 1775 ASH Suppl., Maddening, the act of making
mad. 1806 SUKK M inter in Loud. III. ;y The shrieks.. of
MADDER.
its maddened mother . . did not arouse the sleeping nurse.
1822 GOOD Study Med. IV. 624 The burning and maddening
pain, .can rarely be alleviated but by opium, a 1861 MRS.
BROWNING J roi Nonnus Poems 1890 V. 85 She named her
hero, and raged maddeningly Against the brine of waters.
1863 \Vooi.NKR A/y Beautiful Lady Introd. 3 The wind
Heaving the ocean into maddened arms That clutch and
dash huge vessels on the rocks. 1891 T. HAKPV Tcss (1900)
117/2 There never was such a maddening mouth since K ve s !
Madder (nce*du), $b.\ Forms: i meedere,
mteddre, maederu, 3-7 mader, 4-5 madyr, (5
madur, maddyre, madre), 5-6 maddre, 6-7
mather, (8 maddar), 4- madder. [OE. mwdere
wk. fern, corrcsp. to OX. madra in place-names
(S\v. madra, dial, madra, mara, Norw. modra t
maitre} ; a pp. related in some way arc MDu. f
MLG. mt iU (mod.Du, mede, wee), madder.
Tlie word in OE. and OX. could not originally have
denoted the exotic A /</#, but probably belonged to various
species of the allied genera Asferula and Gatium t some of
which are still used as substitutes for madder. In Iceland,
Sweden, and Norway, it is now applied chiefly to Gallnui
boreale\ in Sweden also to A spent la tinctoria (Dyer s
Woodruff*, while Ritbia tinctormn is called rod inadta and
krapp. In the mod. Wiltshire dialect madder is used for
the Sweet Woodruff (AsJ>eritla odoratd}\ the inadder{s or
Mather applied in several dialects to the Stinking Camo
mile is prob. a distinct word (see MAYTHE).]
1. A herbaceous climbing plant, Rnbia tinctornin,
having rough hairy stems and bearing panicles of
small yellowish flowers: cultivated, esp. in Hol
land and France, for the dye obtained from it
(see 2). Called also dyer*s madder.
ciQOoSa.v.Lce^/id. I. i54Deoswyrt be man gryas oSrum
nainan maedere nemned byS cenned fyrmust in lucania.
< 1050 Herbarium in Sa.r. Leechd. I. 24 Herba gryas ba,-t
is msderu [v.r. miederej. < 1265 l 0c. Plants in \Vr.-
\Vulcker 608/17 Rubca, mader. 14.. Voc. ibid. 576/22
Cn ssulet t Mader. c 1440 Prowp. Parv. 319/1 Madyr, herbe.
156* TURNER //t r/>rt/ n. 118 The stalkes of madder are foure
squared, longe, rough lyke vnto the stalkes of gooshareth.
1688 R. HOLME Armoury n. 76/2 The Garden Madder
hath a long rough leaf. 1758 P. MILLER (title) The Method
of cultivating Madder, As it is now practised by the Dutch
in Zealand. 1846 M c CvLLQCHAcc. Brit. JEfftfirt(iB$4) I. 109
.Madder has been attempted to be raised [in England], but
without success. 1882 HOLUEN Hunt, Osteal, (ed. 6) 33 The
colouring principle of the madder {Kit bin tinctormn) has a
strong affinity for phosphate of lime.
b. With specific qualification, applied to other
plants. Bengal Madder, Knbia cordifolia (Treas.
Bot. 1866). Field Madder (see FIELD st>. 20).
Hog s Madder (see Hoc; s/>l 13 d). Indian
Madder, ) A*, cordifolia ; (/>) Qld&nlandia itm~
bcHata (Treas. Bot.). Petty Madder, the genus
Cwcianella* "Wild Madder, (a R. peregrina, \
native to the south-west of England; (b} Galiuvi ;
Mollngo,
14.. I oc. in Wr.-W ulcker 570 \vCandeo, wylde madur. 1578 :
LVTE Dodoens iv. Ixxlii. 537 There be two scutes of Madder,
the tame Madder .. and the wild Madder. 1597 GERARDE
Herbal 961, \ Ritbia. tinctormn^ Red Madder. 2 Rnblti
syluestris, Wilde Madder. 3 Rnbia marina^ Sea Madder.
1760 J. LKE Introd. Bot. App. 318 Petty Madder, Cntcia-
nella. 1776 WITHERING Bot. Arrange tit. Vegetables I. 81
Madder. Mollugo. Goosegrass.. .Wild Madder, Great Bas
tard Madder. 1813 AINSLIE Mat. Med. Hindostan 87
Bengal Madder, Rnbia Manjitk Roxb.
2. The root of this plant, employed medicinally !
or as a source of colouring matter; the dye-stuff
or pigment prepared from this.
The chief colouring matters contained in madder are ali- i
zarin and purpurin. The Turkey red , used in dyeing cotton, i
is prepared from madder.
1347-8 Rolls of Parlt. II. 215/2 Come il ait fait avenir en
Kngleterre xi pokes de madder a Lenn. ^1374 CHAUCER
Former Age 17 No mader \ij.rr. madyr, madder], welde, or
wood no Htestere Ne knew. 1389 in J- ng. Gilds (1870) 358 \
Euerych a cart y lade w l mader, b c come|> to &elle, twey pans.
1436 Pol. Poems (Rolls) II. 180 Vit marchaundy of Braban
and Selande, The inadre and woode that dyers take on hande i
Todynewyth. 1570 l*A3tQMJOtGml.Jfta*tA (1633) 377 Mad- i
der. The root is sharp and bitter, and therefore purgeth the [
liuer and the milt. 1581 Act 23 Elis. c. 9 3 Wherein no
Mather sbalbe used. 1601 R. JOHNSON Kingd. fy Commw.
(1603) 28 It bringeth forth great quantitie of mather, very J
perfect woade, but no great store. 1747 COOKE in Hanway
Trav. (1762) I. iv. Iv. 258 These Tartars trade.. with the
Russians with th^ir madder. 1846 J. BAXTER Libr. Pract,
Agric. (ed. 4) II. 311 Sulphur and madder are the best
alterants in foulness of the skin or habit. 1882 W. T.
SUFFOLK in Set. Gossip Mar. 50 Avoid .. cochineal colours;
the madders are the only safe substitutes.
b. With defining word, indicating a special
kind or quality, as bale-, bunch-, fat- , pipe-madder \
sometimes with designation adopted from Dn., as
mull) nmbro madder ; crap-madder [CuAi* sl>.-~\,
corruptly crop-^ grape-madder, the best quality of
madder.
1640 in Entick London (1766) II. 168 Crop madder, and all
other bale madder .. Fat madder .. Mull madder. <r 1661
FULLKK Worthies^ Kent n. (1662) 57 Madder .. there are
three kinds thereof, i. Crop-Madder, 2. Umber-Owe. 3.
Pipe or Fat-Madder. 1765 Museum Rust. IV. 176 The
Itest umbro madder, imported from Holland. 1797 Kncycl.
Jjrit. (ed. 3) X. 400/2 The commodity, when manufactured,
is distinguished into different kinds, as grape-madder, bunch-
madder, &c. The grape-madder is the heart of the root.
3. The colour produced by madder dyes or pig
ments; also with defining word, as crimson mad
f/er. Also attrib. or adj.
if.
1861 THORNBCRV Turner I. 30 Of the yellow and madder
sails, .he took careful note. 1863 KINCSLI.V ll tidr-Hnl-. \.\
A crimson madder petticoat. 1886 RLSKIX Pr.t-terita 1.
3y6 Shade cobalt through pink madder into yellow odire for
Ekies.
4. aft rib. and Comb. , as madder-bath , -croft,
-crop, -dye, -dyeing, -field, -grinder, -ground , -miller ;
-pil* -plant j roof, -stove, style, tribe\ madder-printed
adj. Also in names of colours produced by dvt-s
or pigments in which madder is an ingredient,
as madder-black, -brown, -lake, -purple, -red, etc.
Also madderwort Jiot. t Lindley s term for a
plant of the N.O. Caliacex.
1763 W. LEWIS Philos. COMW. Arts 420 The colour hence
produced [sc. by madder upon blue clothj is called *madder-
der brown a pigment lost to art. i .. . A fnvttinstfrCartu/.
(18781 237 Juxta pontem de le *Madercroft. 1816 T. SMITH
Panorama Sci. fy Art II. 536 The use of archil gives a . .
bloom to the *madder dye. 1899 MACKAIL /F. Morris II.
34 \\ ater. .required for "madder-dyeing. 1901 W estni. C,az.
30 Aug. 3/1 The *madder fields of Alsace, of Southern
France, and of Algeria have practically ceased to exist.
1851 in Ilhistr. Land. AVwr 5 Aug. (1854) 119/1 * Madder-
grinder. 1758 P. MILI.KR Cuitiv. A/adder 35 The Dutch
always sow Grain upon their * Madder Ground. 1822 IMI-
SON .SVf. 4- Art II. 411 *iMadder-lake. 1851 in Illusir.
Loud. A t -n s 5 Aug. (1854) 119/1 *Madder-miller. 1616
BROWNE Brit. Past. n. iij. ^9 The bowels of our mother
were not ript For *Mader-pits. 1758 P. MILLER Citltfr.
Madder 7 A ^Madder Plant, that has many of these [side]
Roots, is called a well bearded Madder Plant. 1881 W.
MORRIS in Mackail Life (1899) II. 53 The best hanging
would be the inclosed "madder-printed cotton. 1838 T.
THOMSON Client. Org. Bodies 392 Sulphuric acid . . throws
down the * madder-purple. 1727-52 CHAMHKRS Cycl. s.v.
Rcd t *Madder red is dyed with madder. 1744 Phil. Trans.
XLI. 390 These CalUcoe-printers make use of the Rnbia
Tinctortim, or *Madder-root. 1757 Act 31 Geo. //, c. 35 5
For preventing the stealing or destroying of Madder roots.
1758 P. MILI.FK Cnlth . Madder 12 In the *Madder Stoves,
the People work more by Night than Day. 1839 URK Diet.
Arts 224 The *madder style [of calico-printing] .. in which
the mordants are applied to the white cloth, .and the colours
are afterwards brought up in the dye-bath. 1836 LINDLKY
A rt/. Syst. Bot. 249 Order cxxxix. Stellata;, or Galiacea:.
The *Madder Tribe. 1845 Sch. Bot. (ed. 14) 77 Order
xxxiv. Galiacta: "Madderworts, or Stellates.
Madder Cmx dai), sb? Anglo-Irish. Also
meadar, niether. [a. Irish meadar."\ A square
wooden drinking vessel.
1720 SWII-T hish Feast in Misc. (1735) V. 14 Usquebagh
to our Feast In Pails was brought up, An hundred at least,
And a Madder our Cup. 1832 LADY MORGAN Mem. (1862)
II, 337 The madder so often mentioned m Irish song was
a wooden Tankard, made square. 1886 WOOD-MARTIN
Lake Dwellings IreL i. v. 103 Meadar , or Mether , is the
Irish designation for a species of drinking-cup.
Madder (mce-dai), v. [f. MADDER j^. 1 ] tram.
To treat or dye with madder.
c 1461 E. E. Misc. (Warton Club) co To a dosyne of
vi-jlcites vlij powndeof Madyre. .and loke je madere theme
as ^e do ^our redys. 1464 Rolls of Parlt. V. 562/1 That
the same Wolle and Cloth be perfitly boy led and madered. ,
1530 PALSGR. 616/1, I madder clothe to he dyed... Your
vyulet bath nat his full dye but he is maddered. 1763 W.
LEWIS Com in. Philos. Techti* 405 The. .regulations for the
French Dyers, .require the cloth, after it has been blued, to
be maddered. 1811 Self Instructor $y) They are maddered :
higher than black.
Hence Ma ddered ppL a. y Ma ddering vbl. sb.
c 1461 E. E. Misc. (Warton Club) 88 At 5oure Maderynge
5e schall take of the same wateris. 1581 Act 23 Eliz, c. 9
2 Where Clothes Karsies & Hosen. .have been died with
..a galled & mathered lllack. && Nicholsons Jrnt. XXI.
44 On the maddering of Cotton and Linen Thread. 1839 URE
Diet. Arts ^87 There next follows., the galling, the aluming,
the maddering.
Ma-dderisli, a. [f. MADDER $11 + -ISH.] Re
sembling the colour of madder.
1888 Harpers Mag. July 212 Some. .seem . . to be made
of gold vapor ; others have a madderish tone.
i Ma dderleii. Qbs.rart*. [f. MADDER sbl ,
+ -ten (/ -LING ).] A name (perh. invented by
Hill) for the genus Sheranfia.
1770 HILL Herb. Hi it. II. 153 Sherardia. Madderlen.
// /(/. 154 Shtrardia, an-cnsis. Field Madderlen.
Madding (mx-din), ?/ /. sb. [f. MAD v. +
-ING 1.] The action of the vb. MAD ; becoming or
being mad, madness; mad behaviour. Now only
in phrases (arch, or dial.} to, fr//, set a-mad-
ding (or f on madding}.
13.. E. E. Allit. P. A. 1153 My manez mynde to maddyng
malte. a 1400-50 Alexander 3546 Madding marrid has bi
mode & bi mynd changid. 1526 SK ELTON Magnyf. 288 It
is but a maddynge, tliese wayes that ye vse. 1563 CALFHILL
Answ. Treat. Cross Pref. 5 They.. went a madding after
their Idols. <f 1586 SIDNEY Arcadia iv. (1598) 394 Poore
Dametas began now to thmke, that . . a generall madding
was falne. 1600 HOLLAND /tftvxxxvn. xli. 969 The drome-
darie camels, .were unruly and set a madding. 1611 SPEED
Hist. C,t. lh-it. ix. xiii. (1623* 733 [They] forced sundry ,
principal! Gentlemen to attend them in their madding. 1614 !
BP. HAI.L Contempt., O. T. vn. iii, All the world would be
glad to runne on madding after their bait. 1627-77 KELT-
HAM Rcsoh es i, xxix. 49 Our error of opinion,.. and our
madding after unnecessary sold, have bramblej the way of
Vertue. 1712 ARBUTHNOT John linll \. viii, John had not ,
run on a madding so long, had it not been for an extra
vagant bitch of a wife. 1775 MMK. D ARBLAY Early Diary
21 Nov., Lady Edgecumbe. .declared she was seta-madding.
1857 MKS. MATHKWS Tfa~ fabl? Talk I. 205 Men.. whose
crazed brains go a madding after forbidden fruit. 1865 k
MADE.
I MRS. WHITNEY Gayworthys viii. (1879) 79 To set all the
urchins brain-, a madding.
tb. attrib.) as madding-day^ month, time.
16. . I. T. Grim the Collier ofCr.ydon in. (1662) 50 Why
liow now man ! is this your madding month ! 1625 Con-
salvio s Sp. Inquis. 34 In all her madding time shee had
nothing else in her mouth. 1691 LCIJLOW Let. to Sir E. S.
title-p., Occasioned by the reading Dr. Pelling s Lewd
Harangues upon the 301)1 of Jan vary, being the Anniversary,
or General Madding-Day. 1717 (title) A Rebuke to the
High Church Priests for turning the 3o th of January into
a Madding-Day.
Madding (mcu diij), ///. a. Now poet, or
rhetorical, [f. MAD v. + -JM; ^.]
1. liecoming mad ; acting madly ; frenzied.
1579 Si-ESSEk S/ieftJi. Cal. Apr. 26 But* now from me hys
madding mynd is starte, And woes the Widdowes daughter
of the glenne. 1582 T. WATSON Centurie of Lime Ixxvi.
Jit- <t ding, The Author being, as it were, in halfe a madding
moode. 1614 DKUMM. OF HAWTH. Sonn. * Deare Wood*
Farre from the madding Worldling s hoarse discords. 1635
BBATUWAIT A read. Pr. 171 Observe the madding motion of
his eyes. 1667 MILTON / . L. vi. 210 The madding Wheeles
Of brazen Chariots rag d. 1697 DRVDEN sEneid vn, 539
She .. mixing with the throng Of madding matrons, bears
the bride along. 1714 ADDISON To Princess ofll ales^ with
Cato 38 Bid impious discord cease, And sooth the mad
ding factions into peace. 1749 GRAY Elegy 73 Far from
the madding crowd s ignoble strife. [Cf. quot. 1614 above.]
1802 Eng. Encycl. VIII. 308/1 These [words] are poetical,
but were never in common use.. shook (shaken), madding
[etc.]. 1822 WORDSW. Reel. Sonn. il. xx. Monastic b oltipt.,
High conceits to madding Fancy dear.
2. That makes mad ; maddening.
<ri6ooSii.AKS. XOHH. cxix, How haue mine eyes out of their
Spheares bene fitted In the distraction of this madding feuer.
1644 MAXWELL Frerog. Chr. Kings 67 Superstition is a
mad and madding thing. 1650 BAXTER Saints H. \\. vi.
7 (1651) 154 Are these such saddingand madding thoughts?
1871 K. EI.LIS tr. Catnllns Ixiv. 94 O thon cruel of heart,
thou madding worker of anguish.
Hence f Ma ddingly adv.
a 1625 FLETCHER Women Pleased iv. 1, Your poor neigh
bours Run maddingly affrighted through the Villages.
Maddish (^ma.-dij), a. [f. MAD a. + -isfll.]
*} a. Having the manner or ideas of a madman;
like a madman in behaviour ; appropriate to or
befitting a madman (ol>s.~). b. Somewhat mad.
1 573 TUSSKR ftitsb. etc. (1580) 83 What with voluptuous-
nes, and other maddish toies. c 1638 STRAFFORD in Brown
ing Life (i8pi) 208 Hypochondriack humours . . is to be
civilly and silently maddish. 1642 lip. MORTON Presentm.
Schismatic 6, I have reserved for the last place a Character
. .called by Austen maddish obstinacy. 1655 M. CASAUBON
Entinis. iii. (1656) 109 Some. .became (in a degree) maddish
of the stage, and were perpetually acting some part of a
Tragedy. 1740 tr. De Mouhy s Fort. Country-Maid (\n\}
II. 141 Do you know I am a little maddish. 1778 Learn
ing at a Loss II. 161 A maddish looking Gentleman. 1815
I -\M u Let. to Words~.i>, in Final Mem. vi. 244 Excuse this
maddish letter. 1809 SCOTT Jrnl. 20 Apr., [The] wit ..
of Lord Erskine was moody and maddish.
Maddle ,ma,"d l), v. Ol>s. exc. dial. [f. MAD a. :
see -LE 3.] a. intr. To be or become crazy; to be
confused in mind ; to be dotingly fond of. b. trans.
To craze ; to confuse in mind, bewilder.
1540 tr. Pol. I erg, Ettg. Hist. (Camden No. 29^ 205 He
was becoome feble by reason of sore and dayly siknes and
began to maddle. 1570 LEVINS Manip. 8/18 To Maddle,
delirare, dissipere. I bid, 126/40*1*0 Maddil, delirare. 1691
RAY N. C. Words 47 To Aladdle \ to be fond. \&maddles
of this Fellow, she is fond of him. 1829 J. HUNTER Hal-
lettttsh. Gloss*) Maddle, to cause distraction of thought, con
fusion of mind, as by long continued and loud talking. Ibid.
App., Maddled % puzzled. 1850 Tales of Kirkbeck Ser. n.
79 I m afraid she s quite maddled. 1855 ROBINSON Whit by
Gloss.. To MnddU\ to be fond of to the extent of losing
one s wits. 1864 T. CI.AKKE in Kendal Mercury 30 Jan.,
A wes faer maddl t amang em.
t Mad dock ^mre dak). Obs. Also 3 malSok.
See also MAWK. [Early ME. ma&ek* a. (,or corre
sponding to) ON. matik-r (Da. madike, S\v. mask],
MLG. medekcj dim. (with -/- suffix : see -OCK) of the
word which appears in OK. as tttadtt, mafia : see
MATHE. There may have been an OE. *0M0tor.]
1. a. An earthworm, b. A maggot.
a 1240 ..SVwf /cv li artfoin Coit. How. 251 As ineaSen \MS.
Titus maSckes] in forrotet fle*ch. c 1400 Lanfranc s
Ciritrg. 44 Maddockis (at ben worines of be erbe. 14..
I oc. in Wr.-Wulcker 594/3 Lmnl>riius t a madilock. c 1450
ME. .I/<v/. /. ^. (Hctnrich) 210 Item Kuytes eyron & mad-
dolkes, & openes, it wasche hem clene. ^1450 Alphita
(Anecd. Oxon.) 87/30 Uernies slue lumbrici terreni. . . Angl.
angeltwychches uel maddokkcs. 1684 G. MKKITON Praise
Yorks. Ale, etc. Clavis, .Mawkh are .Maddocks.
2. north, dial. A whim (Grose 1790). Cf. MAGGOT.
Ma d-do Ctor. [f. MAI> a. used subst.] A
]>hysician who treats mental diseases ; an alienist.
1703 FARQUIIAR Inconstant iv, iv, No mad-doctor in
Christendom could ha\-e done it more effectually. 1818
Coi)F.iT/W. J\t\ r . XXXIII. 363 His father was a mad-
doctor. 1881 W. S. GILBERT Poverty s Fairy in, Clcai-
headed, logical men of sense, these mad-doctors.
tMa-ddy, a. Obs. [f. MAD a. + -Y.J Some
what mad.
1710 D UkKF.v Pills II. 159 They must be .. drunk or
maiUly.
Made (m^d),///. a. [pa. pple. of MAKE 7-.1]
I. Produced or obtained by making as distin
guished from other modes of origin or acquisition.
1. Artificially constructed or produced, artificial
as opposed to * natural . So made earth, ground .
MADE.
17
MADEMOISELLE.
solid ground that has been ( made* by filling up a
mnrsh, embanking a river, etc.
^1578 LINUKSAV (Vitscottie) Citron. Scot. (S. T. S.) II.
301 It was conclwdit that na salt nor wictuallis norna inaiil
vvark sould be convoyit of the real me, 1590 SI-LNM u
Muiopotinos 166 Arte . . doth aspire T excell the naturall,
with made delights. 1596-7 S. FINCHK in Ducarel Hist.
Croydon App, (1783) 153 Findinge that grouride made and
false, digged the trenche alonge the door. 1643 TWVNK
in Wood s Life (O. H. S-K I. 96 The earth allso beinge
found to be made ground all there a bouts. 1687 B. RAN
DOLPH Archipelago 65 Where formerly was a made- way
in the sea for people to pass over. 1691 T. H[ALK] Ace.
New Invent, p. Ixxi, It was all such as we call made
Earth, and hatl been gain d out of the Thames. 1699
R. L EsTRANGE Ertisw. (V//<v/. 11711) 76 How comes it
that all your made-Hedges are green too? 1719 DE FOE
Crusoe n. xii. (1840) 252 This canal is a navigable made
stream. 1878 HUXLEY F/iysitffr. xvii. 277 The successive
beds of made ground. 1884 T. I.ROWN Ann. Disruption
iv. (1890) 37 There was not a made road in the parish. 1895
O*H*f(U. S.lXXVI. 16/2 They were most of them gentle
men I mean gentlemen born. * And you , said M iss
Harriman pleasantly, are a gentleman made . 1897 MRS.
LYNN LINTON Gco. Eliot in tt omen Novelists 114 Her
whole life and being were moulded to an artificial pose,
and the made woman could not possibly be the spon
taneous artist. 1902 A. E. W. MASON Four Feathers xii.
IT 2 The hedged fields and made roads.
b. Of a story : Invented, fictitious. Of a word :
Invented, coined . Of an errand : Invented for
a pretext. ? Obs. (Cf. made-tip,}
1387 TRF.VISA Higden (Rolls) II. 195 Hit is no made tale,
but hit is soof> as be lettre is i-write. 1607 NORDKN
Snrv. Dial. n. 41 The word [manner] is used among our
Lawyers, as many other made words are, which liaue bin
termes raised by our Lawes, & are not elsewhere in use.
1629 Orkney M itch Trial in County Folk-Lore III. (1903)
78 Christane Reid in Clett cam in ane maid errand. 1655
Nicholas Papers (Camden) II. 273 These are but ma.lt:
stories to delude fooles. 1687 MIK<;E (if. Fr. Diet. \\. s.v.,
A made Word, Un Mot facticc^ imagine^ on fait a ptaisir.
1843 J. H* NEWMAN Miracles 124 It reads like a made story.
C. Brought about by contrivance.
1594 LYLY Mother Bomi ic \. \\\, 49 (Bond) She forsooth
will choose her own husband ; made marriages prone mad
marriages. 1802-12 HKNTHAM Ration. Jiidic. Eviti. Wks.
1843 VII, 306 Made offices are partly the effects, partly the
causes, of made business. Create useless work, you create
the necessity of useless hands for the performance of it.
2. Formed by composition. In certain specific
applications, a. Cookery. Made disk : a dish
composed of several ingredients; so ~\made meat.
Made gravy, a * gravy* artificially compounded,
as opposed to one consisting only of the juices
exuding from meat in cooking.
1598 Epulario I) j b, To make a kind of made meat in
flesh time. 1621 BURTON Anat. Mel. \. ii. \\. i. 96 An infinite
number of compound artificiall made dishes. 1622 MABBK
tr. Aleiuan s (iicr.nian d Alf. i. 106 What made dishes ; wh:it
hot, what cold, what boyld, what rost ? 1632 B. JONSON
Magn. Lady I. (1640) 17 A farragoe, Or a made disli in
Court. 1747 MRS. GLASSF, Cookery ii. 13 Force-Meat Balls
are a great Addition to all Made-Dishes. 1796 Ibid. viii. 142
You may use made-gravy, if you have not time to use the
bones. 1852 DICKENS Bleak Ho. xlix, The made-gravy ac
quiring no flavor, and turning out of a flaxen complexion.
iSjBMAYHEW Upper R hinc ii. 1(1860) 48 The subtle nicety
of a French made-dish.
b. Naut. Made mast : one composed of several
pieces of timber. Made block : a pulley-block
composed of several parts joined together. Made
eye ; synonymous with flemish eye* ( Adm. Smyth").
1627 CATT. SMITH Scott/tart s Gram. iii. 15 If it be a made
Mast, that is greater than one Tree. 1794 Rigging % Sea
manship I. i Masts, .made of several trees joined together
[are called] wads-masts. Ibid. 153 Very large, .blocks are
formed of separate pieces, . , when thus made, they are termed
made-blocks. 1867 SMYTH Sailor s Word-bk.^ Aladc Masts,
the large masts made in several pieces. A ship s lower mast
is a made spar. . . Made block is one having its shell com
posed of different pieces.
3. Said occas. of articles of domestic or local
manufacture, in contradistinction to those obtained
from a distance. Made wines : a term applied to
the so-called British wines (as currant, ginger,
gooseberry, etc. wine).
1750 T. SHORT (title) Discourses on Tea, Sugar, Milk,
Made Wines, Spirits, Punch, Tobacco, &c. 1805 PIKK
Sources Mississ. (iSrot 7 Gave them one quart of triad?
whiskey, a few biscuit and some salt. 1806-7 J- BERESFORII
Miseries Hum. Life (1^26) xtx.ii. 216 Brewing at home what
are curiously called made wines , (as if all foreign wines
were self-existent!). 1884 S. DOWELL Hist. Taxation II,
289 The beverages termed British wines or made wines.
II. Of which the making has taken place.
4. Already framed or produced, rare in attribu
tive use.
a. 1635 CORBET Poems (1807) 121 Made lawes were uselesse
growne lo him, he needed but his owne.
5. That has undergone the process of manufac
ture. Also occas. prepared for use (cf. senses of
MAKE v.}. rare.
kR K s.EdmB.(&6g) 1. 3 Of the last of maid irne
vujrf. iM&RatcsCustomeHo.*.\), Corke made the laste.xb.
Corke made the barell, Hi.*, iiii.^. 1582 Ibid. B ivb, Cork
made for diers the last. .iiij/. . . Cork made for shoemakers.
1795 J. AiK!N Maxctetrray? The raw materials come from
Manchester . . and the made goods are sent thither. 1806 A.
H I-NTKR Cult na (ed. 3) 209 A tea-spoonful of made mustard.
6. Of soldiers, also of horses, hounds, etc, - Fully
trained.
VOL. VI.
1 1673 Bovi.n 7r.r.r. F.jfttwhims m, iv. 28 To make a tryal
r whether a young Blood-hound was well instructed, (or as
the Huntsmen call it, made} he caus d one of his Servants
..to walk to a Country-town (etc.]. 1796 Campaigns 1793-4
I. i. vi. 45 None but made soldiers and serviceable horses
would be employed. 1901 l^aily L liran. 29 Apr. 6/2 In the
made class the best pony was Mr. Matherson s Lutus.
7. Of a person: liaving his success in life assured.
Chiefly in phr. a made man.
1590 MARI.OWK Faust (1631) V 3)1, O, joy full day, now
am I a made man for euer. 1603 S. ROWLF.Y When Yon
See Me C 3, Hele lafe, and be as merie as a magge pie, and
thow t bee a mayd man by it. 1708 Brit. Apollo No. 38.
2/2 You are a Made Man. 1871 SMILES C&zrar. ii. (1876) 54
Teach a boy arithmetic thoroughly, and lie is a made man.
b. Golf. (See quot.)
1897 l- .ncycl. Sport I. 473 (<",olf) Madf, a player is said to
be made when be is within a full shot of the green.
III. Combinations.
8. \Vitli prefixed sb., adj., or adv., forming com
binations usually hyphened when used attributively,
and in some instances also when used predicatively.
a. With sb. in locative or instrumental relation,
or adj., giving the general sense Made in a certain
locality or by a certain class of agents , as in
country-, foreign-, English- ^ German-, London-,
Swiss-made, HOME-MADE; God-, man-, self-, state;
tailor-made. b. With adv. (or sometimes adj.
giving the sense ( made in a certain manner, having
a certain quality or kind of make , as in badly-,
neatly-^ well-made ; often with reference to the
*make or build* of the body ( - -bitilt^., as in
loosely-, powerfully-^ stoutly-, strong(fy}-mat1e.
Most of these combs, are treated under/their lirst ele
ment, or in their alphabetical place as Main words.
9. In Comb, with adv. (hyphened in attributive
use) corresponding to the similar combinations of
MAKE v., as made-out, made-over \ made-up,
f (a) consummate, accomplished {obs. ] ; (/) put
together ; composed of parts from various sources ;
(r) artificially contrived or prepared, esp. for the
purpuS j of deception or producing a favourable
impression; (</) of a person s mind , resohvd,
decided.
1607 SHAKS. Tim on v. i. 101 Know his grossc patchery. .
Vet runaine assur d That he s a made-vp Villnim-. 1677
HUBBARM Narrative (1865) I. 82 They defended themsd\ t--.
under a small hastily made up Defence. 1773 C.OI.DSAI.
Stoop* tflConq. n. (near end], Yes, you must allow her some
beauty. Tonv, Bandbox ! She s nil a mnde-up tiling, mini.
1789 CHAKI.OI IK SMITH Jtthclinde 11814) I\ . 115 And as to
that made-up antiquity, Mrs. Malt ravers, she hau-s you.
1806 Si RK // inter in Lond. (ed. 3! 1 1. 95 Yours will be i un-
sidt-red as a made-up character. 1820 T. CHALMERS Con-
gregat. Sena. (18.^8) II. 14 The logical process which leads. .
to the ultimate and made-out conclusion. 1859 ting. Cookery
Ilk, 156 Chap. xiii. Warmed-up Meats and Made -up
Dishes or Entrees. 1863 MKS, GASKKI.I. Sylvias Lovers
I xx. II. 105 In a forced made-up voice she inquired aloud
[etc.], 1871 HOWO.LS M cdd. Journ. (1892) 246 She bought
and bought of the made-up wares. 1873 L. WALLACE l- air
Cod\.\ \\\. 311 Ye. .are of made-up minds. 1896 A. DOBSON
i8M Cent. Vign. Ser. in. i. 14 This made-up face was not
produced by stage paint. 1900 1-n. ROBERTS in Daily Xc-\.>s
4 May 5/2 Hamilton speaks in high terms of the good service
performed by . . a made-up regiment of Lancers,
Made, obs. form of MAID sb.
t Madefacient, a. Obs. rare~ n . [ad. L.
wadefacicn(-e}n,\>r.\>\)\e, of ;;/(7(/,/</<v;r,to MADEFY.]
1727 HAU.KY vol. II, Madefacient, making moist, wetting.
Madefaction (mseittfse kfan). Now rare or
Obs. [a. F. madefaction, ad. I.. madefactiSn-em, n.
of action f. madefaccre : see MADEFY.] A wetting ;
the action or process of making wet or moist.
1581 E. CAMPION in Confer, in. (1584) U iij, If it please
God to take away the substance of water, and leaue the
qualitie of madefaction, what hurt were it? 1626 IA< i>\
Sylva 865 To all Madefaction there is required an Imbibi
tion. 1657 TOMLISSON Kenous Disf. 121 Such parts . . arc
hurt with fluent madefactions.
humorously pedantic. 1859 THACKFRAV / irgin. Ixxvii,
Aunt Lambert (who was indulging in thai madefaction
of pocket-handkerchiefs which I have before described).
t Ma defy, v. Obs. Also madify(e, -ie. [a. F.
mcuttfitT) ad. L. madefacere, f. madcre to be wet :
see -PV.] trans. To make wet ; to moisten.
c 1420 Ballad, on Hush. iv. 145 Her seed yf me reclyne In
baume. .other in mastkyne, Or madiHe it so in oil lanryne.
1597 A. M. tr. Gnillewean s Fr. Chirnrg. 18 b/2 A sponge
which is madefied and wetted in wyne. 1599 tr. Gabel-
/wuer s lik. Pkysicke 2/2 Madefy e it with Rosewater. 1618
T. ADAMS Rage Oppression Wks. (1629) 609 The Uonners
.. rode oner the faces of Gods Saints, and madefied the
earth with their bloods. 1671 J. WEBSTER Metallogr. xvi.
235 Being madefied, it doth most easily contract a rust.
Hence fMadefica tion [see -FlCATiON], amoisten-
ing or wetting* (1727 Bailey vol. II. spelt imnli-
fication}\ Ma defied, Ma defyingf ///. adjs.
1597 A. M, tr. Gmllemeau"s Fr. Chirnrg. 31 b/i With
wett and madefyed domes. 1599 tr. Gabelhouer s Bk.
Physicke 84/1 Dipp therin a madefyed finger. 1646 SIR! .
BROWNE Pseud. Ep. vi. xii. 334 Any kinde of vaporous or
madefying excretion.
Madeira * (madie ra). Also 6-8 Madera.
[a. Pg. Madeira; the island was so called because
formerly thickly wooded (I g.wai&zVtf = Sp. madera
i wood timber ; L. mdteria ; see MATTER j.).l
1. (With capital M.) The name of an island
situated in the Atlantic ( )cean, about 400 miles
from the N. \Y. coast of Africa. Used attrib. in
the designations of various things produced in or
connected with the island, ns Aladeira hue, laurel,
orchis, pear, tea, work (see quots.) ; Madeira
chair, a kind of wicker or cane chair; Madeira
mahogany, Canary wood, the wood of Persea
( formerly Law-its indica ; Madeira nut /. S.
[perh. belongs to 2 c], the common European wal
nut, esp. the Titmouse* or thin-shelled variety
( Jitglaus regia tenera] ; Madeira wine = sense
2 ; Madeira wood (see quot. ; cf. MADEIHA - .
1889 KIHKR HAGGARD A*. Solomons Alines ; 16 Sir Henry
was sitting opposite to me in a "Madeira chair. 1882 CATL-
FEILD& SAWAKD Diet. Needlework,* Madeira face. The lace
made by the natives of Madeira is not a native production.
..The laces made are Maltese, Torchon, and a i.-narse
description of Mechlin. 1796 NEMNMCH Polygl. f.c.r. Xat.
Hist. v. 820 * Madeira laurel, Lanrits foctcns. Ibid. 955
"Madeira mahogany, Lanrns indica. 1829 I.OI DON I lncycl.
Plants 334 Lauras indica. .The wood . . is called Vigniatici*
in the island of Madeira, and i^ proliably what is imported
into England under the name of Madeira mahogany. 1866
Treas. Bot. t Mahogany, Madeira, / crsca indica. 1845-50
Mus. LINTOI.N Lect. Bot. App. 1 1(> Jitglans rcgia ("madeira
nut . 1882 Garden n Feb. 89/2 The "Madeira On-hU (< .
J<>!iosa.) i^ remarkable .. fur the readiness with whifh it
doubles its bulb. 1664 K \KI.V\- Kal. Ilvrt. June \ \>
1 ears, The Maudlin (first ripe), Madera, Green-Royal
[etc.]. 1892 WAI.SH Tea 33 Regular shipments of Madeiia
tea 1 arc now being made tn the London market. 1687
CONCKKVK Old Bach. iv. i.\, Why this same *Madera-u me
lias made me as light as a grasshopper. 1705 Lond. (, a:.
No. 4131/4, 69 Pipes and 9 Hogsheads of White Mad era
Wines, n Hogsheads of Red I>itto. 1839 Pan:} Ly.l.
XIV. 362/1 The importation uf Madeira wine into England
in 1833 was 301,057 gallons. 1796 XKMNICH l\>lygl. Lc.v,
Nat. Hist. v. 820 Madeira wr>od, Cedrcla odorata. 1882
CAri.FKiU) & SAWARD Diet. Needlework, "Madeira ;(>,&.
This is white Embroidery upon fine linen, or cambric, .made
by the nuns in Madeiia.
2. ^Also Madeira un iie; see i.; A white wine
produced in the island of Madeira.
It is (.fa deep amber tint, full body, and ^onie sweetness,
resembling a well-matured full-bodied brown Cherry,
150 SM \t,s. i Hen, // , i, ii. 128 A Cup of Madera, and a
cold Capon^ U-i^e. 1612 Sc. I k. tf Rates in Halykurton i
j.cd ^cy uSi iyt 335 Sackes Canareis Mab^a^ Maderais . .
Tttynts and Allai.am-.. 1708 S. SKWAI.L Diary i.? Apr.. \\ L-
drank a Buttle i.f Madera together. 1787 M.Cui LI-.K iu ././/* ,
etc. (1888) I. ?35 You cannot please him more than by prais
ing hU Madeira. 1823 HVIU>N Juan xiu. v, P>ut then they
have their claret and Madeiia. 1861 Dri U.N COOK/ . / ssttr i
D. viii, I think 1 could eat a chop, .and a glass of Madeira,
b. with various qualifying pretixes.
East Indian madeira was madeira which had been sent
on a sea voyage to the East Indies to improve Its quality.
1723 Loud. Gaz. No. 6173/1 There will be no other Malm-
sty Madera Wine landed tin s Year. 31 Pipes .. of. .White
Yidonia Madera Wine. 1819 Sni- \.\.v.\Teter Bell the TkhJ.
iv. xviii. 5 Yemson, .. And best Ka^t Indian madeira.
C. Comb., as madeira glass ; madeira-drinking
adj. ; madeira cake, a kind of sponge-cake.
1800 Asiat. Ann. Reg., Chron. 123/2 A tea spoonful of
the alkali in a Madeira glass half filled with water. 1845
Miss ACTON Aloe?. Cookery 515 A good Madeira Cake. 1902
Mnnsey s Mag. XXVI. 527/1 The interruptions, .from the
Madeira-drinking men of letters overhead.
Madeira- (madi^ra). In 7-8 madera. [a.Sp.
madera wood ( = Pg. madeira: see prec.). The
usual spelling is due to assimilation to MADEIRA 1 .]
A \Yest Indian name for Mahogany (Swietenia
Mahagoni}. Also madeira u-ood.
1663 GKRBIER Counsel \<& Precious \\ r oods are to be had
..in the West-Indies, some.. hard as Marble; besides rare
Madera, and other variously figured. 1736 MORTIMER
in Phil. Trans. XXXIX. 254 It is next in Beauty to what
is here called Madera, which is the Mahogany of Jamaica.
1829 LOUDON Encycl. Plants 352 The trees on the Bahama
islands . . are known in Europe as Madeira wood.
Mademoiselle (madpmwazgl ; often angli
cized msedamdze l). Also 7-8 madamoiselle,
(7 -ella). [Fr. j orig. two words ma my (fern.},
demoiselle (see DAMSEL).]
1. The title (prefixed to the surname or the Chris
tian name, or used absoL as a substitute for the
name) applied to an unmarried Frenchwoman. In
English use very often applied to unmarried women
of foreign nationality other than French, instead
of using the equivalent prefix (e.g.) in Dutch or
Swedish, or substituting the English * Miss \ Often
used absol. as the designation of a French governess
or the French teacher in a girls school. Abbre
viated Mile*) in English often incorrectly Mdtte*
Plural, mesdemoiselles (nwdfmwazfl), abbre
viated Miles.
In early Fr. use, the prefix mademoiselle was applied also
to married women whose husbands were below the rank of
knighthood.
1696 PHILLIPS (ed. s\ Mademoiselle, a Title of Honour
given to the Daughters and Wives of born Gentlemen ; much
us d in France, a 1734 NORTH Kxam. in. vi. 76 (1740) 479
The beautiful Mademoiselle Carwell, afterwards Duchess
of Portsmouth. 1753 SMOLLETT Cf. Fat/totii ix. Wks. 1872
V. 47 She [the maid] took the first opportunity of going to
mademoiselle, and demanding money for some necessary
expense. 1794 MRS. RADCLIFFE Myst. Udolpho vii, Our
j cottage may be envied, sir, since you and Mademoiselle have
I honoured it with your presence. 1840 BARHAM IngoL Leg.)
69
MADENT.
Spectre of Tappington^ Mademoiselle boxed Mr. Maginre s
ears, and Mr. Maguire pulled Mademoiselle upon his knee.
1850 JULIA KAVANAGH Nathalie ix. 213 Mademoiselle Dan-
tin coughed, by way of opening the conversation. 1880
Theatre Feb. 118 Mademoiselle Lido sang well and tune
fully as Irene. 1888 MAPLESOX Mem. (ed. z) I. 306 The
duty, therefore, of singing fell to Mdlle. Dotti.
2. French Hist. The title (used as a substitute
for the name) of the eldest daughter of Monsieur ,
the eldest brother of the king. Subsequently ap
plied to the eldest daughter of the king, or, if he
had no daughter, to the first princess of the blood,
so long as she remained unmarried.
1679 Marriage Chas. II 3 It was . . time for her to bring
Madamoiselle to him. 1768 Ann. Reg. 192/2 His Danish
majesty handed mademoiselle to her place. 1783 Ibid. 240
Deaths. . . At Versailles, mademoiselle of France, aged five
years, only daughter of the French king.
3. occas. A person usually referred to as * made
moiselle*, an unmarried Frenchwoman; spec, fa
(foreign) serving-maid (ohs.) ; a French governess.
Occas. in forms representing uneducated pronunciation.
1642 MILTOM Apol. Sweet. Wks. 1851 III. 268 Prostituting
the shame of that ministery. . to" the eyes of Courtiers and
Court- Ladies, with their Groomesand Madamoisellaes. 1765
BICKERSTAFFE Maid of Mill i. i. 2 She sits there all day ..
dressed like a fine madumasel. 1833 M. SCOTT Tom Cringle
xvi. (1842) 439 De tout mon cccur , said a buxom brown
dame, about eighteen stone. .. The extensive mademoiselle,
suiting the action to the word, started up [etc.]. 1861 MRS.
H. WOOD East Lynne in. iii, When I heard that Mrs. Car-
lyle had engaged a madmoselle for these children.
transf. 1712 \\V\A\Y.\.\. Sfect. No. 277 F 2 This Wooden
Madamoiselle [a dressmaker s lay-figure].
4. U. S. A sea fish (see quot. ).
l88z JoKDAN & (lll.BRKT Sj H. /W/fj A r . AlllCr. 570 {BuU.
I . .V. Xaf. .l/tts. No. 16) Scixna pnnctata . . Silver Perch ;
Yellow-tail ; Mademoiselle.
Maden, obs. and dial. f. MAIDEN sl>.
I Madent. Obs. ran-", [ad. L. madent-em,
pres. pple. of madcre, to be wet.] \Yet, moist
(JJiiley vol. II, 1727).
Macieus, variant of MAIDKUX Obs.
t Ma dful. a, Obs. rare-*, [f. MAD a. + -FUL.]
Mad.
14.. Pol. ReL fy L. Poems 245 A madful mone may men
make Quan pat suete Ihesu was take !
Madge 1 (mxd,^). [app. identical with Madge*
pet-name for Margaret. ~\
1. The ]fam-Q\\\,.ll!tioJ?ammens. Also madgc-
howkt) -owl, -owlet.
1591 SYLVESTER Dn Bartas \. v, 767 Thou lasie Madge
That, fearing light, still seekest where to hide. 1598 IJ. JOS-
SON / >. Alan in //uni. n. i, lie sit in a banie, with Madge-
how let, and catch mice first. 1603 HARSNET rop. Impost.
108 This must needes make the pooreMadgeOwletscryout.
i6o6D\Yfte(>/GuZsu.iv.(i%Ei) 54 The black swan of beauty
and madg-howlet of admiration. 1635 SWAN Spec. M. (16701
359 Ulula.. which we call the Howlet, or the Madge-.
1637 13. JONSON Sad Sheph. \\. i, Thou shoul dst ha given
her a Madge-Owle. 1694 MOTTKI X Rabelais v. ix, Under
his Cage he perceived a Madge howlet. 1823 LAMB Lett,
xii. To B. Barton 119 A silent meeting of mad ge-ow lets.
1848 Zoologist VI. 2191 The barn owl . . in Warwickshire. .
is generally called a madge* or madge owlet 1 .
2. The Common Magpie, Pica caudata.
1823 MOOR Suffolk Words, Afadg?, Mag> Meg, a magpie.
1828 J. FLEMING //ist. Brit. Anim. 87 / . caudata. Com
mon Magpie. .. E. Pianet, Madge. 1894 NEWTON Diet.
Birds 720 note, Magot and Madge , are names frequently
given in England to the Pie.
Madge - (mted^). A leaden hammer covered
thickly with stout woollen cloth, used in hard
solder plating.
1870 Eng. Mech. 25 Feb. 573/1 A leaden hammer, clothed
vim kersey or woollen cloth, called a madge.
I Ma dhead J . Obs. [See -HEAD.] Madness.
c iyj$Ciersor M. 22865 (Fairf.) pat to wene is hot madhede
[older texts sothede]. a 1450 MYRC 1657 L est J> w d <> 3 l
on madhede.
t Ma dliead -. Obs. ff. MAD a. + HEAD sb.}
A mad person. Also appos. or attrib.
1600 BRETON Pasqnils Fooles-cap (Grosart) 22/1 Such ,
Madhead fellowes are but Fooles indeede. i6oa Alcrry
Wonders To Rdr., Hoping that some mad-head in the world
might have as much Icysure to read as I haue had [to] write.
Mad-headed, a. [f. MAD a. + HEADED a.]
= MAD-BRAINED.
1567 R. EDWARDS Damon <$ Pithias (1571) Eiv, For well
I knewe it was some madheded chylde That inuented this
name. 1596 SHAKS. i Hen. /f, n. iii. 80. 1599 BRETON
Praise Vertuous Ladies (Grosart) 56 Fora few mad-headed
wenches, they seek to bring . .almost all women in contempt.
1793 SOUTHEY Lett. (1856) I. 20 Nor does it become a young
mad-headed enthusiast to judge. iSog-ioCoLERiDGF, Friend.
(1865) 216 The inflammatory harangues of some mad-headed
enthusiast. 1897 HENTY On the Irrmvaddy 37 It seems to
me a mad-headed thing to begin at the present time.
Madhouse (nwdhans). Now rhetorical or
derisive, [f. MAD a. (used sit&st.) + HOUSE st>.]
A house set apart for the reception and detention
of the insane ; a lunatic asylum.
1687 LUTTRELL Brief ReL (1857) ! 47 He was severely
reprimanded, and told he was fitter for a mad house. 1695
Par. Reg., S. James, Clerkenivell (Harl. Soc. V. 171)
IJurials. . . Ann Pallmer, widow, from Dr. Newton s Mad
house. 1774 Act 14 Ceo. Ill, c. 49 (title), An Act for regu
lating Madhouses. 1828 CARLYLE Misc. (1857) I. 234 Tasso |
Eines tn the cell of a madhouse. 1833 MARKYAT P. Simple
civ, I was a prisoner in a madhouse. 1901 Scotsman 29
Nov. 5/4 The American Eagle screams like a madhouse.
Ei
c
18
II Madia (m<?i dia). [a. niod.L. madia, a. Chilian
madi.] The plant Aladia saliva, a coarse, hairy,
erect annual, allied to the Sunflowers. It is a
native of Chili, and is cultivated for its seeds,
which yield a valuable oil, and are made into cake
for cattle. Also attrib. in madia oil.
[1809 (Italian original 1787) tr, Molina s Hist. Chili I. iii,
in The madi (madia, gen. nov.). Of this plant there are
two kinds, the one wild, the other cultivated. The culti
vated, which I have called madia sativa, has a branching
hairy stalk.] 1839 Gardeners Mag. XV. 143, 100 parts of
the Madia oil consist of 45 parts of oleine [etc.]. 1846 LIND-
LEY I eget. Kingd. 707 Madia oil, expressed without heat,
is described as transpnrent, yellow, scentless. 1855 STEPHENS
l*k. of the Farm (ed. 2) II. 106 The madia is in the same
botanical position as the sunflower.
Madid ^mix-did;, Now rare. Also 7 maddid.
[ad. L. madid-its, f. madere to be wet.] Wet, moist.
1615 CKOOKF Body of Man 425 Auicen . .saith they [sc. the
lungs] are not soft but maddid. 1627-77 FELTHAM Resolves i.
Ixii. 95 The madid South, sorrowful, and full of tears. 1657
TOMLINSOM Renoits Disj>. 146 No where save in wine cellars
or such madid places. 1720 WEI.TOS Suffer. Son of God I. v.
98 The very Ground . . U madid and Bedew d with Drops that
distil from thine Eyes. 1762 FALCONER Shipwr. \. 356 Full
from the madid south the winds arise. 1844 DISRAELI Con-
ingsl>y i. iii, His large deep blue eye, madid and yet piercing.
1881 J. E. H. THOMSON Upland Tarn \. 92 The evening with
its madid mantle grey Had shrouded all the sky.
Madidate, v. 06s - [f. late L. maJiddi-,
ppl. stem of madidare^ f. madid-its moist.] trans.
To wet or moisten (Blount Glossogr. 1656).
i Ma-didity. Obs.- [f. MADID + -ITY.] Mois
ture or fulness of moisture (Jjlount Ghssogr. 1656).
t Ma cliclness. Ol>s~ [f. MADID t- -NESS.]
Moistness. wetness . 1731 BAILEY vol. II.
Madifie, -fy(e, variant forms of MADKFY 06s.
Madin, obs. form of MEIUNE.
Madin e, madinne, obs. forms of MAIDEN.
Madinhad, -held, variants of MAIDENHEAD.
Madjoon, -oun, variant fonns of MA.TOON.
Madle, obs. variant of MALE a.
Macllie, variant of MAIDLY a. 06s.
Madliiig (moe dlirj), st>. 1 [f. MAD a. + -LING 1.]
A mad creature ; one who acts wildly or foolishly.
f 1648-50 HRATIIWAIT Kanmbees Jrnl. \. (1818)19 There
another wanton madling Who her hog was set a sadling.
1841 Let. in R. pastier / feet Papers I. viii. 58 Poor mad-
lings ! they are killing the goose, to get at the golden eggs.
1847 K. HIIOVIK \\ ut!u-ring Heights xiiu 120 Gooid-for-
nowt madling ! .. flinging t precious gifts uh God under
fooit i* yer flaysome rages.
t Ma dling, sl>.- [? Corruption of F. Madeleine
a kind of small cake.] at t rib. in maiiling cake.
1747 MRS. GI.ASSE Cookery xv. 141 Madling Cakes.
t Ma dliiig, a. Obs. [? attrib. use of MADLIXC:
s6.l or adv. ; tQi = madd/in f. M ADDLE v.~\ Mad.
1608 T. Mom o\ I rcamb. Encounter 126 Why doe I trouble
my selfe with these my Aduersaries madling conceits?
t Ma dling, adv. Obs. [?f. MAD A. + -LING* :
cf. darkling.] = MADLY.
1584 HUDSON Du Bartas" Judith vi. (1608) 93 Some mad-
ling runnes, some trembles in a trail nee.
Madly ;mre dli), a. rare 1 , [f. MAD a. + -LY 1 .]
Characteristic of a mad person.
1816 BYRON PansftM xviii, It was a woman s shriek and
ne er In madlier accents rose despair.
Madly (iruvdli), adv. [f. MAD a. + -LY -.] In
a mad, insane or foolish manner.
a 1225 Leg. Kath. 2083 Hwi motestu se medliche? ^1375
Cursor M. 14608 (Fairf.) Als witles men madli j>ai lete.
f 1475 Ran/ Coilyar 22 Amang thay myrk Montanis sa
madfia thay mer. 1535 COVERDALE Ps. Ixxiv. 4, I sayde
vnto the madde people : deale not so madly. 1590 SHAKS.
Mnis. A 7 , ii. i. 171 The iuyce of it, on sleeping eye-lids laid,
Will Muike or man or woman madly dote. 1606 Tr. ty
Cr. ii. ii. 116 Or is your bloud So madly hot, that [etc.]?
1654 Martini s Cong. China o. The men, though madly, use
it [horse-hair] in tying up their hair, a 1717 PAKNELL Elegy
Old Hcanty 33 And all that s madly wild, or oddly gay, We
call it only pretty Fanny s way. 1778 MME. D ARBLAY
Let. 6 July, Half the flattery I have had would have made
me madly merry. 1849 MACAULAV Hist, Eng. ix. II. 463
The help of that single power he had madly rejected. 1874
GREEN Short Hist. iii. 5. 139 The young King drew his
sword, and rushed madly on the Justiciary.
b. Comb*) as madly-used , -wrested adjs.
1601 SHAKS. Twel. A 7 , v. i. 319 The madly us d Maluolio.
1656 KARL MOXM. tr. Boccalinis Aih ts. fr. Parnass. I.
xxviii. (1674) 30 The madly-wrested Reason of State which
was now practised by many.
Madman (mre dmaen). [Originally two words :
see MAD a. and MAN sb^\ One who is insane; a
lunatic. Also transf, and hyperbolically, one who
behaves like a lunatic, a wildly foolish person.
1377 LANGL. P. PL B. ix. 69 Faderelees children ; And
wydwes, .. Madde men, and maydenes, bat helplees were.
c 1475 RaufCoilyar w\> I am hot ane mad man. ? 1500
Chester PI. (Shaks. Soc.) II. 168 Madmen, maddmen, leeve
on me, That am on god, so is not he. a 1533 LD. BKKNF.KS
Huon xxiii. 68 He wyll come after vs lyke a madd man.
1601 SHAKS. Tn fl. IV. i. v. 115 Fetch him oft" I pray you, he
speakes nothing but madman. 1611 BIBLE i Saw. xxi. 15
Haue I need of mad-men, that ye haue brought this fellow
to play the mad-man in my presence? 1648 BOYLE Seraph.
Lave xiv. (1700) 84 The wicked s spite against God is but
like a madman s running his head against the wall. 1674
MARVELL Corr, Wks. 1872-5 II. 424 Carleton the B[ishop] of
Bristol hath played the madman in that City. 1796 MORSK
MADONNA.
| Antfr. Geog. I. 547 This hospital is the general receptr.rb
of lunatics and madmen. 1810 SCOTT Lady of L. n. xxxiv,
I Madmen, forbear your frantic jar ! 1843 BETIH NE Sc. Fire
side Stor. 75, 1 have been a madman and a fool. 1885 Manch.
Exam. 16 Slay 5/1 Policemen who find a half-naked mad
man howling at midnight.
I Madme. Obs. Forms: I m5 ,$)um, mfiBm,
mddm, 3//. mattmes, madmes, Onn. maddmess.
[OE. ind&ttt masc. corresponds to OS. mffimos pi.
! gifts, MHG. vteiiiem, ON. meiSmar pi., jifts,
presents, Golh. maifm-s gift (5wpov ) : O.Teut.
*mai}mo-z : pre-Teut, type *moitmo-s f. *moit- to
. exchange (as in L. mntare\ *moitdrc ]^\ A precious
tiling, treasure, valuable gift.
a 1000 Hoet/i. Metr. xxi. 20 Gylden maSm, sylofren sine-
stan . . modes ea^an aefre ne onlyhtaS. a 1000 Gnomic verses
(Exeter Bk.) 155 Ma^lnim ppres weor5, gold mon sceal
^ifan. c 1200 OKMIN 6471 & illc an king oppnede bitr Hi^-^
hord off hise maddmess. c 1*05 LAV. 896 5eue us be king ^
al his gold, \>^ maSmes of his loud, a 1250 Prw. JElfred
384 in O. E. Misc. 126 Vyches cunnes madmes to mixe schulen
i-Multen.
t Ma dnep. Obs. Also -nip. [f. MAD a. (cf.
quot. 1686) -r nepj nip, NEEP.] The Cow Parsnij).
J/eracIenw Sphondylinm.
1597 Gr.RARDE Herbal n. ccclxxvii. 856 Spondylium .. is
called .. in English Cow Parsnep, meddowe Parsnep, and
: Madnepe. 1601 HOLLAND /V/wj II. 181 Spondylium, a kind
of wild Parsnep or Madnep. 1652 CCLPKPFER Eng. Physic.
161 The seed of the wilde Parsnipe being ripe about the
beginning of August, and if they do flower for seed in the
first year of sowing the Countrey people call them Mad-
neps . 1686 RAY Hist. Plant. I. 410 Nostrates asserunt
I a-stinacas ipsas vetustiores it annosas delirium, .inducere,
unde eas Madneps. .vocant. 1712 tr. Pomefs Hist. Drugs
1 .30 The Peasants call it the Mail Nip.
Madness (mze dnes). [f. MAD a. + -NESS.]
, The quality or condition of being mad.
1. Mental disease, insanity ; now applied esp. to
insanity characterized by wild excitement or extra
vagant delusions ; mania. Also (in animals) rabies.
135)8 TREVISA Karth. De P. R. vn. vi. (1495) 226 A_nd thise
passions ben dyuers madnesse that hyghte Inanta [trad
.Mania] & madnesse that hyghte Malencolonia[^/i:]. < 1440
Protttp. Pan*. 319 2 Maddenesse, amentia, dcwencia. 1538
f^LVOT Diet., Raines, Madnesse of a dogge. 1567 MAPLKT
Cr. Forest 46 Henbane, hath the name to be a cause of
madnesseor furje. 1602 SHAKS. Ham. in. iv. 187 Let him..
Make you to rauell all this matter out, That I essentially
am not in madnesse But made in craft. 1611 BIBLE Zech.
xil 4, I will smite euery horse with astonishment, and his
rider with madnesse. 1687 MAYERN in Phil. Trans. XVI.
408 Doggs are Subject to these several sorts of Madness or
rather diseases. 1753 CHAMBERS Cycl. Snf>p, s.v. Mania,
Madness arising from immaterial causes is much more diffi
cult to cure, 1849 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. iv. I. 524 This
delusion becomes almost a madness when many exiles., herd
together. 1879 LINDSAY Mind in Lower Anim. I. 16 Mad
ness in lower animals may mean any one of several very
different affections, including especially insanity and rabies.
2. Imprudence or delusion resembling insanity ;
extravagant folly.
138* WVCLIF Has. ix. 7 Yrael, wite thpu thee a fool, a wood
prophete, . . for the multitude of thi wickidnesse, and multi
tude of madnesse. 1560 DAVS tr. Sleidanfs Comm. 368
What madnes were this, with his own mony . . to maintaine
the force of his adversarye. 1697 DRYUEN Virg. Georg. iv.
642 What Madness cou d provoke A Mortal Man t invade
a sleeping God ? 1711 R. KF.ITH tr. 7". a A ttti^is Solil. Soul
x. 173 Wander not forth, O my Soul, after Vanities, nor after
lying Madnesses. 1849 MACAULAY Hist. Eng. v. I. 602 To
advance towards London would have been madness. 1862
G. LONG Thoughts of Antoninus (1877) IX 3 To seek what is
impossible is^nadness. 1885 J. PAYN Talk of Ttnvti II. 69
It would have been madness indeed to have any altercation.
3. Ungovernable anger, rage, fury.
1665 MANLEY Grotitts* Low C. ll arrcs 273 The baser sort
of people cover d nothing of their Madness, but shew d their
Kury in their Speeches. 1698 VANBRPGH Frov. Wife \\. i,
Now could I cry for madness, but that I know he d laugh at
me for it. 1781 GIBBON Decl. <y / . xxx. II I. 157 The madness
of the people soon subsided. 180* MRS. J. WEST Infidel
Father III. 45 Sir Bronze absolutely stamped for madness
at this intelligence.
transf. 1607 DRVDKN I irg. Georg. in. 367 Not with more
Madness, rolling from afar, The spumy Waves proclaim the
watry War. 1884 W. C. SMITH Kildrostan 87 Then 1 see
. . the waves Lashed into madness.
4. Kxtravagant excitement or enthusiasm; ecstasy.
1596 SHAKS. Merch. /". i. ii. 21 Such a hare is madness
the youth, to skip ore the meshes of good counsaile the
cripple. 1607 NOKDEN Sun 1 . Dial. I. 9 A kind of madness,
as I may call it, but in the best sence it is a kind of ambi
tious .. emulation. 1775 JOHNSON Tax. no Tyr. 55 The
madness of independence has spread from Colony to Colony.
1799 CAMPBELL Pleas. Hope\. 160 The smiling Muse. .Shall
..breathe a holy madness o er thy mind. i8ao SHELLFV
Skylark 103 Such harmonious madness From my lips would
flow. 1822 LAMB Elia Ser. i. On Some Old Actors, None. .
po^csst d even a portion of that tine madness which he threw
out in Hotspur s famous rant. 1879 SY.MONOS Shelley ^95
The Muses rilled this man with sacred madness.
Madoiiua (mad^ma). Also 7 Maddona, 6-9
madona. [n. It. madonna, orig. two words (ia
Olt. unstressed form of mi a fem., my ; donna
F. dame .\*. domina lady) corresponding to F.
ma dame : see MADAM.]
|| 1. a. As an Italian form of address or title :
My lady, madam. Obs.
1584 R.W. Three Ladies Lend. i. B ijb,JJ/fnvi. Madona, me
be a Merchant and be cald senior Merkadorus. 1592 NASHE
/-*. Penilesse 20 b, They drawe out a dinner with sallets,..
& make Madona Nature their best Caterer. 1601 SHAKS,
MADOQUA.
Twd.N. I. v. 72 Good Madona, \vhy niournbt thou? a 1626
MIDIUETON Man Dissemble)* v. i. (1657) 67 Crotch. (Here
they sing Prick-song) How like you this Madona? Cilia.
Pretty. 163* MASSINGT.R Maid &/ Han. v. ii, Gracious Mad-
dona, Nome General!, Krave Captaines, and my quondam
rivalls, wear em. 1817 MACAULAY Song Misc. Writ. (1860)
II. 417 Oh stay, Madonna ! stay,
t b. An Italian lady. Obs.
1602 MimiLKTON Blurt II. ii. C2b, ////. Well Sir, you
know, .the flea-bitten fac d Ladje. Doit. Oh Sir, the freckle
cheeke Madona, I know her Signior, as well Hip. Not
as I doe, I hope Sir. a 1625 FLETCHER Fair Maid of Inn
in. i, A dancer .. that by teaching great Madonnas to foot
it, has miraculously purchast a ribanded wastcote. 1639
SHIRLEY Gent. I cu. v. ii. 11655) 64 De e think to mount Ma-
donas here, and not Pay for the sweet Carreere.
2. a. An Italian designation of the Virgin Mary ;
usually with the; occas. used vocatively. b. A
picture or statue (esp. Italian) of the Virgin Mary.
1644 KVELVN Diary (1879) I. 122 A faire Madona of Pietro
Perugino, painted on the wall. 1645 [bid. I. 203 The mira
culous shrine of the Madona w ch Pope Paul III. brought
barefooted to the place. 1717 LADY M. W. MONTAGI: Let.
to Abbe Conti 29 May, They shewed me . . a picture of the
Virgin Mary, drawn by the hand of St. Luke, .. the finest
Madonna of Italy is not more famous for her miracles. 1816
UYRON Siege Cor. xxx, Madonna s face upon him shone,
Painted in heavenly hues above. 1825-9 MRS. SHERWOOD
Lady o/ Manor\. xxxii. 538 A beautiful madonna in white
marble which 1 had seen in a church in Rome. 1833 TEN
NYSON Mariana in South 22 Ave Mary was her moan,
Madonna, sad is night and morn . 1849 JAMICS // \nntintin
ii, A very early painting of the Madonna and Child. 1853
FROUDE Eng. Forgotten Worthies Short Stud. (ed. 2) 30^
Whose pretences to religion might rank with the devotion
of an Italian bandit to the Madonna. 1855 IIKOWMNI;
One IV crd More ii, Rafael made a century of sonnets, ..
Else he only used to draw Madonnas.
3. A mode of dressing a woman s hair, with the
parting down the middle, and the hair arranged
smoothly on each side. (Cf. 4.)
a 1839 T. H. BAYLY Songs % Balf. 1. 139 I ve tried all styles
of hair dressing, Madonnas, frizzes, crops.
4. atlrib. and Comb. (esp. with reference to pic
tures cf the Madonna and the mode, of dressing
the hair), as Madonna braid, coiffure, face, front,
lid. style; Madonna-wise adv.; Madonna-braided
a., (of the hair) arranged in smooth braids on each
side of the face, after the manner of Italian repre
sentations of the Madonna ; Madonna lily, the
White Lily, Liliiini candidum, often represented
with the Madonna in pictures.
1829 Souvenir 1 1. 317/2 (Stanf.) The hair is beautifully ar
ranged in a *Madonna braid in front. 1849 AYTOUN l\>eis,
Buried Flower 83 Raven locks, Madonna-braided O er her
sweet and blushing face. 1890 Pall Ufall G. 26 Nov. 1/3
Her fair hair . . is simply parted in the centre, in the way
which is now often playfully called the *madonnu coiffure .
1790 HI:L. M. WILLIAMS Julia I. i. 3 She had a madona
face. 1849 THACKERAY Pendennis I. xvi. 143 She returned
a rather elderly character with a *Madonna front and a
melancholy countenance. 1863 WOOLNER My Beautiful
Lady 95 O wan girl-mother with *Madonna lids Downcast.
1900 Field 23 June 903 3 The *Madonna lily (Liliuin caii-
diduni). 1902 Daily Chron. i Apr. 2/1 Large branches of
Madonna lilies. 1818 La Belle Assembles XVII. 86 The
hair is worn more in the *Madona style. 1830 TENNYSON
Isabel \, Locks not wide-dispread, *Madonna-wise on either
side her head.
Hence Mado nnahood, the character or quality
of a Madonna. Hado-nnaish a., like a Madonna.
i860 RUSKIN Mod. Paint. V. ix. iv. 236 Brown gleams of
gipsy Madonnahood from Murillo. 1891 Atliemvuin 24 ( let.
547/1 She is too Madonnaish in one way, too languishing
and sentimental in another.
Madoqua (mardokwa). [Amharic.] A tiny
antelope of Abyssinia, Neotragits saltianus (JV.
inadoqita), of about the size of a hare.
[1681 J. LUDOLI Hist. Aethiop. I. x. p 73 Amharice Mad.i-
kua; animalia quae capris assimilabat Gregoiius. Rupi-
caprae vel Ibices esse videntur.] 1790 BRUCE Trav. Source
ytle V. 83 Among the wild animals are prodigious numbers
of the gazel or antelope kind ; the bohur, >-a*sa, feeho, and
madoqua. 1885 CasselCs Kat. Hist. III. 18.
II Ma dor. Med. Obs. Also 7 madour. [L.
mat/or moisture, f. madSrt : see MADID.] Sweat.
1610 VENNER Via Recta (1650) 296 If in sleep the body . .
be sometimes in a little mador or light sweat. 1658 PHIL
LIPS, Madidily or Madour, moistness or wetness. 1705 Phil.
Trans. XXV. 2105 Without any offensive Smell, or fastidi
ous Mador. 1856 MAYNE Expos. Le.\:, Mador,. .Moisture
that is superfluous or unnatural. Old term for that kind of
sweat which takes place in syncope, whether warm or cold.
Mador, variant of MADAR.
t Madpash. Obs. [f. MAD a. + PASH head.]
A craclwbraiued person. Also attnb.
i6l_l COTGR., Mat, afoole, fop, gull ; mad-pash, harebrained
ninnie. 111693 UrgtJurfs Rabelais m. xxv, Let us leave
tins Madpash Bedlam, this hair-brained Fop.
Madras (madru-s).
1. The name of a city of India and the province
ol which it is the capital ; used attriii. in the names
of things produced there or originally connected
therewith : Madras lace, (net) muslin (see quots.
1882); Madras stucco = CHUN AM ; Madras
work (see quot.).
J864 tliamb.Encycl. VI. 251/1 Madras stucco, or chunam,
is largely employed in the decoration of public building.
1882 CAULFEILD & SAWAKD Diet. Keedleivk., Madras Lace,
A school for lace making has lately been founded in Madras.
The lace made is the black and white silk Maltese guipure.
19
Madras-net Muslin, This is a handsome, but coarse make
of Muslin, produced in several varieties .. They are all 72
inches wide. Madras H i>rk, This is so called from its
being executed upon the brightly coloured silk handkerchiefs
that are known as Madras handkerchiefs. 1895 Army ry
NavyCo-oper.Soc. Price List 1105/1 Frilled Madras Muslin.
2. In full Madras handkerchief: A bright-colour
ed handkerchief of silk and cotton worn by the
negroes of the West Indies as a head-dress, for
merly exported from Madras Yule\
1833 M. SCOTT Tom Cringle xvi. (1842) 437 The black
officers, in general, covered tlieir woolly pates with Madnis
handkerchiefs. 1881 CABLE Mad. Delphine, etc. 97 Old
Charlie.. was sitting on his bench under a China- tree, his
head, as was his fashion, bound in a Madras handkerchief.
1888 Botuwcnture. Au Large \. 146 A black woman in
. . red-and-yellow Madras turban, ..crouched against the wall.
3. Madras- net muslin v see i).
1902 Wcstm. Caz. 27 Aug. 8/1 The shirt, a fine madras,
plaited neglige with square point narrow link cuffs.
II Madrasah, (madnv -sa), medresseh (mc-
dre s^). Also 7 mandresa, 9 madrasa, madrassah ,
-asseh, -assee, -esse, medress^, Diets, madrc.s-
sah, -issa(h. [The various forms represent Indian,
Turkish, and Persian pronunciations of Arab.
JLj)X madrasa h , j; ^^ darasa to study.] A Mo
hammedan college-
1662 j. DAYIKS Ir. Oft-ariia I 7 oy. Ainbass. 214 We. .found
that it was a School or College, which they call Mandres;i,
of which kind them are very many all over Persia, 1819
T. HOTI-: Anastasius (1820) III. xi. 271 His fortune was
spent in placing me in a Medres-c . 1834 MOKII:K Aycsh<t
I. xii. .-69 The wt-drenst-h) or school, which adjoined the
principal mo.s<[Ue. 1876 A. AKXOMJ In Ccnitiiip, 7iYr. June
,17 The Madrassee <>r mosque school of Ispahan. 1881
HUNTER in EiuycL Brit. XII. 774/2 The Calcutta ma-
drasa for Mahometan teaching. 1882 O DoxovAN Mci->
Oasis xvi. I. 276 Within .sight are three itictfrcsscs, or
collegiate institution-., for the instruction of Turcoman
students for the priesthood.
I Madreau. Obs. Also 4 madryan, -am. [a.
OF. madrian sorte de fruit* (Godef.).] A spice,
?a kind of ginger.
1357-8 Durham Ace. Rolls fSurtees) 124 In 4 cofynes de
Anys comfeyt, madryan, et aliarum specierum. Ibid, 560
In diverts speciebus .. videlicet .. anys Com felt, et Ma-
di yam, vijs. iiijd. 1390-1 Karl Derby s E,\-pcd. (Cnmden)
19 Pro ijfb. ginger madrean, ijs. iiijd. a 1400 in ll<n-.l"\v
Med. ll A s. 14^/1 C. (1899) 122 To make conserue of madrian.
Madregal (mse drfel). Also med-. [Of
unknown origin.] A fish of the genus Seriola.
1884 G. 1J. GOOUE etc. Nat. /fist. Aquatic Anim. 351
Seriolajasdata^ This fish, called in Cuba the Medregal
and in Bermuda the Bonito 1 , has been observed in South
Florida. 1896 JORDAN & EVKKMANN Fishes A", <v Mid.
A incr. 904 (Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 47) Sertola fasciata
(Medregal). I hid. 905 Seriolafalcata. .(Madregal : Rock
Salmon .)
Madre-perl. ran*, [ad. It. madreperla^ f.
madre mother + pcrla PKAKL.] Mother-of-pearl.
1878 I.ONGI . A cnunos 175 Nor less Maestro Giorgio shines
With madre-perl and golden lines Of arabesques.
Madreporacean(m?c-:(ir/po- r" i -Jan\ Zoo?, [f.
mod.L. ^fadrcporacea^ f. Madrepora : sec -AGE AN. J
A coral of the group Madreporacea or JHadrc-
poraria.
1878 Ettcycl. Brit. VI. 380/1 In the great coralliferous
deposits of the Carboniferous, again, no representative of
the group \Perforata\ is known, save the single genus
Fa.lxaciS) which appears to be a Madreporacean,
Madreporariaii (m0e:drioree"rian), a, and
sb. Zool. "[f. mod.L. Madreporaria (f. Madrepora
MADREPORE) + -AN.]
A. adj. Pertaining to the group Madreporaria
(the madrepores and related corals). B. sb. A
coral of this group.
1881 Athenxiiin 6 Aug. 181/1 The true or Madreporarian
corals. 1893 ^ fi RO K (ti f fo)> Catalogue of the Madrepora
rian Corals in the British Museum.
1509) uses poro as a name for a kind of vegetable the
substance of which resembles that of coral, but differs in
being porous . He evidently regarded this word as identical
with the ordinary It, poro^ ad. \j, poms PORE sb. ; but perh.
it really represented late L. pdrus, a. Gr. iroipos calcareous
stone, stalactite. Among the species of poro he enumerates
inilU pora-) frondipora, and those plants by some called
madrepores (here niadnpore^ but elsewhere uiadrepora
occurs), which are tubular growths, issuing from a common
stem, and attached together at their roots, so that they
resemble a honeycomb . The word madrcpora (which
Imperato app. did not invent) seems to be f. madre mother +
Poro, the ending of the latter being changed to suit the
gender of the sb. prefixed in apposition ; on this view, the
other words, niillepora^ frondipora, etc., must have been
formed later in imitation of madrcpora. A comparison of
Imperato s woodcut of the madrepores with those of the
other species of poro seems to suggest that the prefix
mother* may refer to the appearance of prolific growth
characteristic of this plant .]
1. Formerly applied loosely to most or all of the
perforate corals (which, however, were not origin
ally classed as corals) ; now usually in more re
stricted use, a polypidom of the genus Madrcpora
(or family Maareporidx).
1751 STACK (lr. from French) in Phil. Trans. XLVII, 449
The several species of vermicular tubes found in the sea,
the madrepores, millepores, lithophytous, corallines, sponges.
MADRIER.
Ibid. 460 They have denominated para that chibb of thtin,
which seem d pierc d with holes. Of these they fount!
some, the holes of winch were large; and these they call d
madrepor.i. 1802 HINGLEV Anim. Riog. (1813) III. 475 The
Branching and Prickly Madrepore. 1832 LYFLL Princ.
Hi-fi, 11, in The madrepores or lamelliferous polyparia, are
found in their fullest development only in the tropical seas
of Polynesia and the East and West Indies. 1840 iSi.YTH, etc.
tr. Cnvicr s Anim. Kiitgd. (1849) 658 When the Madrepure
is branched, and the stars are confined to the extremities of
each branch, it is the Caryophyllia of Lamouroux. . . Mad re*
/V/ rt, or Madrepores properly so called, have the whole
surface roughened by little stars. 1875 Hrxi.KY in Emycl,
/Irit. I. 130/2 In some madrepores the wli"K- skeleton is
reduced to a mere network of dense calcareous MiljMana-.
1882 CassclTs X<it. Hist. VI. 207 The common so-called
Madrepore of the Devonshire coast, and those which aie
dredged up out of moderately deep water in the North
Atlantic, are common examples of the genus Caryophyllia,
2. The animal pioclucin^ the madrepore coral.
1841 KMKRSON Address, Method Nature Wks. (liohn) II.
::.?4 Nature turns off ne\v firmaments ..as fast as the madre
pores make coral. 1875 MKKIVAI.K Gen. Hist. Rome \.\iii.
(1877) 160 The. .instinct with which the madrepore extends
his empire over the bottom of the ocean.
3. Limestone composed of fossil madrepores.
1809 VAI-KMIA Voy. III. 309 The bouses in Jidda are fat-
superior to those at Mocha. They are built of large blocks
of very fine madrapore [sic],
4. attrih.) as madrepore coral, hole, island ,
madrepore marble, sense- ,v
1866 7 Ijvi.MiMONKZrt.vf y nils, (187.^1. iv. 85 The yellow
plains .. look like yellow haematite with madrepore holes in
it. 1869 tr. ronchcfs Univt-rsfdZyi) 76 Twenty-six madre
pore inlands. 1876 PAGE Adv. Tcxi-L>k.Gc0l, iii. 07 A branch
of the common madrepore coral. 1879 Cassclf* l\-chn. !- .dit<.
il. 87 Many bl,i k-,aie almost entirely formed uf fu.->sil corals,
and known as madrepore marbles.
Madreporic (mxdr^ rik), a. [f. mo<l.L.
Mtidrcpora or MADREPORE + -ic.]
1. Pertaining or related to, consisting or charac
teristic of, madrepore coral.
1817 Q. AYr-. XVI 1. 240 The madriporic [.wV] production-,
uhidi have been found to exist . .above ihe pre-ent level
uf the se.i. 1833 I.YKi.L/V/w.-. </ .(>/. III. M3 J art of tin:
matin IN >i ic rock has been converted into sile\ and <. al> edony.
1887 H. H. HOWORTH Mammoth $ Fl^od ;6o The m.uhr-
ponc calcareous deposits surrounding Havana.
2. The distinctive epithet ol certain structures
in cchinoderms (inadreporic body, cana!, plate,
tubercle)^ so called because perforated with small
holes like a madrepore.
1861 DANA Man. Gcol. 160 To one side of the dorsal centre
.. in the regular Kchinoids, there is a small porous prominence
on the shell, often called the madreporic body, from a de^ru:
of resemblance in structure to coral. 1862 THOMSON in Q.
Jritl, Microscop. Sci. II. 139 The madreporic tubercle
gradually increases in t,\y.e and distinctness. 1870 NICHOL
SON Man. Zool. 123 The madreporic canaU and their tuber
cles depending freely from the circular canal into the peri-
visceral cavity. 1878 UHM. (.Icgt tibanrj; L omf>. A>iat. 204
One oflhe.se [genital plates of the Desmosticba] is the madre-
poric plate.
Maclreporid (m3edr/po"rid), sb. and a. Zoo/.
[ad. mod.L. Madreporid&, f. madrepora : see MA
DREPORE and -ID.] a. sb. An animal of the family
Afadreporidss t including the genus Madrepora. b.
atlj. Pertaining to the Madreporidx. Hence Madre-
po ridan a., characteristic of the Madreporidx.
1899 BERNARD in Jrnl, Linn. Soc., Zool. XXVII. 130
Pomes is.. related to the Madreporids. Ibid. 141 An ex
clusively Madreporid origin. Ibid. 142 There is no reason
why further growth should not simply enlarge it without
necessarily running it into ancestral Madrepondan lines.
Madreporiform (mgedtfp6Vrifim), a. [f.
mod.L. Uiadrepora + -FORM.] Having the form or
characters of madrepore coral ; spec. = MADRE
PORIC 2.
1843 FOKBI-;S in Proc. Benv. Nat. Club II. No. IT. 79
Madreporiform tubercle nearer the margin than centre.
1870 NICHOLSON Man. Zool. 125 One of the genital platen is
larger than the others, and supports a spongy tubercle, per
forated by many minute apertures, .and termed the madre*
poriform tubercle 1 . 1877 C. W. THOMSON I oy. Challenger
II. iv. 237.
Madreporigenous (mse drfpowdgftiaa) , a.
rare. Zool. [f. mod.L. Madrepora MADBEPORE +
-i;r:\oi S.] Producing madrepore coral,
1847-9 Toon Cycl. Anat. IV. 33/1 Madreporigenous
polypes can only exist at depths where they enjoy the
influences of light and air.
BladrepOriteCmcednpo^Tsit). [f.MADBPORK
+ -ITE. Cf. G. madreporit) F. madreporite]
1. Palxont. Fossil madrepore.
1828-32 in WEBSTER. 1843 HUMBLE Diet. Gcol., etc.,
Madreporite. i. Fossil madrepore.
2. Min* A calcareous rock of columnar struc
ture marked by radiated prismatic concretions.
1802-3 tr* Pallas* s Trav. (1812) I. 147 Its cells and tubes
extend, as is the case with maandrites, or madreporttes, in
a. parallel line from the surface. 1821 URE Diet. Chew. s.v.
Liiitcstont?) It [prismatic lucuUite] was at one time called
madreporite. 1839 Penny Cycl. XIV. 271 2 Madreforitc,
.\nthraconite ; Columnar Carbonate of Lime.
3. Zool. The madreporic tubercle in echinoderms.
1877 HUXLEY Anat. Inv. Anim. ix. 554 The madreporic
tubercle or madreporite. 1884 SLAIJEN in Q. Jrnl. Microscop.
.V./. XXIV. 31 The madreporite or water-pore in Asterids
usually punctures a basal plate.
: Madrier (nuu driai). Fortif. [Fr.] (See
quot. 1704.)
69-2
MADRIGAL.
20
M^NAD.
I74 J- H AUK is Li-.r. 7\\/iti. t 3/adricr t in Fortification, is a
thick Plank arm d with Platesof Iron, and havinga Concavity
sufficient to receive the Mouth of the Petard when charged,
with which it is applied against a Gate, or any thing else
that you design to break down This term is also appro
priated to certain flat Beams, which are fix d at the bottom
of a Moat, to support a Wall. There are also Madriers
lined with Tin, which are cover d with Earth, to serve as a I De
fence against Artificial Fires. 1758 .[.WATSON Milit. Du t.
(ed. 5). 1826 SCOVT Woodst. .\\xiii, The petard, .is secured
with a thick.. piece of plank, termed the madrier.
Madrigal (ms drigil), sb. Also 6 -7 -ale, -all.
[ad. It. madrigale (whence I "r., Sp. madrigal}.
The origin of the It. word is obscure. On the ground uf
the occurrence in early It. of the variant forms madrialc^
mandriaie {cf. obs. Sp. mandriiil, mandrigal), Die/
(followed by most later etymologists) accepts Menage s
derivation from "It. mamiria herd, f. L. mandra t a. Gr.
jn.ai fipa fold; the primitive sense according to this view
would be pastoral song (cf. quots. 1597, 1614 in 3).)
1. A short lyrical poem of amatory character ;
chiefly, a poem suitable for a musical setting such
as is described below (see 2).
1588 (title ) Mvsica Transalpina, Madrigales translated of
foure, fine, and sixe parts, chosen oute of diners excellent
Authors. Ibid. A ij, I had the hap to find in the hands uf
some of my good friends, certaine Italian Madrigales, trans
lated most of them fine yeeres agoe by a Gentleman for his
priuate delight. 1621 BUKTON A n-it. -Mel. n. ii. \i. iii. (1651)
-- 99 How to make Jigs, Sonnets, MadrigaU in commenda
tion of his Mistress. 11637 B. JONSON Underwood* (1640
209 He That chanc d the lace, laid on a Smock, to see And
straigjit-w;iy s[><_-nt a Sonnet; with that other That (in pure
Madrigall) unto hi> Mother Commended the French-hood
[etc.], 1736 SHI ; ID AN in Swiffs Lett. (1768) IV. 167, I know
you love Alexandrines; for which reason I closed the above
madrigal with one. I think it is of a very good proportion,
which I hope you will set to musick. ^11771 GKAY 3/ttritm
YVks. 1843 V. 1-50 Madrigals of Eight [lines], on Three
Rhymes. Sir T. Wyatt, 1774 WARTON Hist. ting. Poetry
(1840 III. 142 He [.Clement Marot] was the inventor of the
rondeau, and the restorer of the madrigal. 1888 Mamies
Mag. July 43 Poetically speaking a madrigal may be de
fined as the shortest form of lyrical poetry.
2. Mits. A kind of part song for three or more
voices (usually, five or six) characterized by adher
ence to an ecclesiastical mode, elaborate contra
puntal imitation, and the absence of instrumental
accompaniment ; also applied loosely to part
songs or glees not bound by these conditions.
See Encycl. Brit. (ed. 9) XV. 192/1, XVII. 84/1.
1588 [see i). 1593 NASHE Christ s T. 34 b, Their merry-
ruiming Madrigals, and sportiue Base-bidding Roundelayes,
1594 MORLEV (title) Madrigalles to foure Voyces, the lir>t
Booke. 1597 Introd. Mus. 180 I he light musicke hath
beene of late more deepely diued into .. the best kind of
it is termed Madrigal . . it is a kinde of musicke made vpon
songs and sonnets.. .As for the musicke it is next unto the
Motet, the most artificial and to men of vndcrstanding
most deluhtfull. 1644 MILTON Areop. (Arb.) 50 And who
shall silence all the airs and madrigalls, that whisper
softnes in chambers? 1674 PLAY FORD Skill Mns. i. 59
Your Madrigals or Fala s of five and six Parts, which were
composed for Viols and Voices by many of our excel ent
English Authors, as Mr. Morley, Wilks, Wilbey, Ward, and
others. 1789 BURXEY Hist. Mt<s. (ed. 2) III. ii. 201 The
most chearful species of secular Music, .was that of madri
gals, a style of composition, that was brought to its highest
degree of perfection about the latter end of the i6th century.
1811 L. M. HAWKINS Ctess $ Gertr. I. 31 A little club,
where catches, glees, motets, and madrigals, with the canon
Non nobis * in finale^ were done in plain correctness.
1879 E. PKOUT in Grove Diet. Mas. I. 306 The only
difference between the canzona and the madrigal being
that the former was less strict in style. 1879 ). HULL AH
ibid. 598 The glee differs from the madrigal . . in Us tonality,
which is uniformly modern.
3. transf. andyf^ r . A song, ditty.
1589 GREENE. Wenaphon (Arb.) 25 If a wrinrkle appeare in
her brow, then our shepluard must put on his working day
face, and frame nought but dolefull Madrigalls of somnve.
593 MARLOWE Pass. Skeph. to his Love ii, By shallow
Rivers, to whose fals Melodious birds sing Madri^aK 1597
MIDDLETOX Wisdom of Solomon xvii. 16 The merry shepherd
..Tuning sweet madrigals of harvest s joy. 1614 SIR W.
ALEXANDER Alexis to Damon in Drumm. of Hawth. Poems,
Those Madrigals we song amidst our Flockes. 1634 MILTON
Counts 495 Thyrsis? Whose artful strains have oft delaid
The huddling brook to hear his madrigal, a 1640 JACKSON
Creed x. xxui. 8 Changing their late joyful hymns of
Hosanna to the Son of David into sad madrigals of Crucifige,
crucifige. 1800-24 CAMPBELL O^Connor s Child til, And oft
amidst the lonely rocks She sings sweet madrigals. i8ai
CLAKK Vill. Minstr. \. 178 Thrushes chant their madrigals.
i84_8 DICKENS Dombey xli, Gentle Mr. Toots, .hears the re
quiem of little Dombey on the waters, rising and falling in
the lulls of their eternal madrigal in praise of Florence.
4. attrib. and Comb.
1611 FLORIO, Mattrigtili, MadridU^ Madrigall songv. 1877
W. A. BARRETT (title) English Glee and Madrigal Writers.
1880 MACKESON in Grovels Diet. Mns. II. 192 Founded in
1741 by John Immyns, a member of the Academy of Ancient
Music, the Madrigal Society enjoys the distinction of being
the oldest musical association in Europe. 1883 Encycl. Krit.
XV. 192/1 The art of madrigal composition was never
practised in Germany, and it died out in other countries
early in the i7th century. 1888 J. A. F. MAITLANH in Diet.
Nat. Biog. XVI. 327/1 The madrigal form as used by the
Italians.
Hence Ma drlffal v. (rare) intr., to write, com
pose, or sing madrigals. Also with ii.
1593 G. HARVEY Pierce* s Safer. 48 When Elderton began
to ballat, Gascoine to sonnet, 1 urheruile to madrigal. Drant
to versify {etc.]. 1742 JARVIS Quix. \\. Ixviii. 272 Madrigal
it as much as your worship pleases.
BELadrigalian (msedrigJ -lian), a. [f. MADRIGAL
sb, + -IAN.] Pertaining to, consisting or character
istic of, or dealing with madrigals.
1848 (title] Madrigalian Feast, a collection of twenty
Madrigals. 1869 OUSELKY Counterp. xiv, 89 The old madri-
falian composers. 1879 E. G. MONK in Grove Dut. Mns.
, 72 Anthems of the Madrigalian era. 1882 Athemvum
No. 2854. 58 The English madrigalian writers being repre
sented solely by a few songs and unimportant pieces.
IKE aclriga list (mse*drig41i*t), [i. MADRIGAL
sb. + -1ST.] A \viiter or composer of madrigals.
1789 BURNEY Hist. Kins. III. 123 I he best madrigalists
of our country. 1888 J. A. F. MAM LAND in Diet. Nat. Biog.
XVI. 328/1 In the next few years [after 1596] nearly all the
masterpieces of the English madrigalists were issued.
Ma-drigaller. [f. MAI tiucAL^.f -Kiti.] = prec.
111704 T. T.KOWN Lett. Dead to Living n. (1707) 33
Sonniters, Songster^, iSatyrisis, Panegyrists, Madrigiillers.
1710 YVYU<KI;L!--Y in /V/vV Left. (1735) I. 46 No Madrigaller
can entertain the Head, unless he pleases the Ear.
I! MadroilO(wadr<rn y <?). Also madrona, ma-
drone. [Sp.] A handsome evergreen ticc of western
North America, Arbntus Aft ttzicsu, having a very
hard wood and bearing yellow berries. Ahoa/triJ>.
1850 B. TAYLOK Eldorado xiii. (1862) 130 Clumps of the
in;tili-uno a native e\ergreen, .. filled the ravines. 1882
J. HAWTHORNB Fort. Fool I. xxvi, The whisper of the
breeze in the madrorto. 1883 STEVLNSON Silverado Sy. 71
Woods of oak and madrona, dotted with enormous pines.
1888 Amer. Humor. 5 May 12/1 Here and there a madrona
tree grows, with its bark peeling off in its own peculiar
way, leaving the true bright red and as smooth as satin.
Comb. 1900 K. Kii LiXG/ Vww Sea to Sea xxvi, There were
the pines and the madrone-clad hills.
Madryam, -an, var. forms of MADBEAK Obs.
t Ma dsliip. Obs. In 3 mad-, med-, mead-
schipe. [f. MAI a. + -SHIP.] Madness.
a 1225 Leg. Kath. 327 Hwat is mare madschipe pen for
to leueii on him & se^gen -J? he is Codes Sune? 1230 llali
Meid. 52 Ha is. .mare amead, gef ha me!, ben is meadschipe
seolf.
IMC ads to 116 (mo."dsU>un). U. S. [f. MAD a.
used subst. + STONE sb.~\ A stone supposed to have
the power of allaying or curing the madness caused
by the bite of a mad animal.
1864 Round Table 18 June 2/2 We are not so ready with
an explanation of the mad-stone used to obviate ill effects
from the bites of rabid animals. 1888 Boston (Mass.) Jrnl.
9 Aug. 2/4 The Orlando vMa.) Record tells a remarkable
story of the effects of a madstone in a case of snakebite.
Madura (ma \iiua). The name of a district
of Madras, used attrib. in Madura foot, a disease
of the foot common in Madura and other parts of
India ; MYCETOMA. Also Afadura disease.
1863 W. T. Fox Skin Dis. Parasitic Orig. 15 In the
Transactions of the Medical and Physical Society of Bombay
for 1860, is a description by Dr. H. V. Carter, of a disease
occurring in many parts of India, called variously Ulcus
grave , Morbus tuberculosis pedis , Madura foot , Podel-
koma , Myceioma \ 1868 J. H. N KLSON ftladitra Country
L iv. 91 Its classical name is tnorbus pedis cnlopkyticns\
but it is better known in this District by the name of the
Madura foot . 1871 BRISTOWE in Trans. PatiwLSoc. Lond.
XXII. 326 The fungus of the Madura foot. 1874 Q. Jrnl.
Microscop. Sd. XIV. 263 On the Etiology of Madura-foot.
Ma dwoman. [f. MAD a. + WOMAN, after
M ADM AX.] An insane woman.
1622 T. SCOTT Belg. Pismire 15, I remember a witty mad
woman, .told a friend of hers [etc.]. 1842 DICKENS Amer.
Notes iii, The rest of the madwomen seemed to understand
, the joke perfectly. 1844 MARG. FULLER Worn, in igtk C.
\ (1862) 105 She.. will not be pitied as a mad-woman, nor
shrunk from as unnatural.
Madwort (mre-diwiut). [Cf. tjuot. 1597 ; the
name is peril, a transl. of L. alyssum, a. Gr. oAtxr-
aov 7 f. d- (privative particle) + \vaaa rabies.]
1. A herb of the genus Alyssitm.
Britten and Holland (Plant-n.) consider Gerande s mad-
wort* to be of doubtful identity, and assign his German
mad wort to the genus Stachys or Sideritis.
1597 GKKAKLIE Herbal \\, cxviii. 379 The Germaine Mad-
woort bringeth foorth from a fibrous ropte, two broad,
rough, and hoarie leaues ; between which riseth vp a hoarie
brittle stalke, diuided into sundrie small branches, wh^e-
upon do growe long, narrow leaues. . ; from the bosom^of
which leaues come foorth small roundles of purple flowers
like those of the dead Nettle. Ibid. 380 Madwoort or
Mooneuort is called .. of the Latines Alyssittu \ \& English
Galens Madwoort: of some Heule dog; and it hath the
name thereof, bicause it is a present remedie for them that
are bitten of a mad dog. 16x1 COTGR., Alysson* the h ear bo
Madwort, Moonewort, heale dog. 1640 PARKINSON Theatt\
Bot. 590 Alyssum montawtm Colnnmx. Mountaine Mad-
wort of Columna. 1760 J. LEE Introd. Bot. App. 313 Mad-
wort, Alyssum. 1861 Miss PRATT Flower. PI. I. 105 Alys-
suni, which is the Mad-wort of the ancients, and the plants
of which were supposed to allay anger.
2. The Trailing Catchweed, Asperugo proaim-
bens. (Also called Cernum inadwort.}
1760 J. LICK Introd. Bot. App. 318 German Mad-wort,
Asperugo. 1806 G ALPINE Brit. Bot. 79 Aspcrttgo, Madwort.
Madyn(e, -ynne, obs. forms of MAIDEN.
Mae (mf), v, dial. [Onomatopoeic. Cf. bae t
IU.] intr. Of a lamb : To utter its peculiar cry.
1728 RAMSAY Robert^ Richy, <y Sandy 124 While ewes
shall bleat, and little lambkins mae,
Mae, variant of Mo, more.
Mffiander, etc. : see MEANDEK, etc.
Maecenas (mw/ nees). PI. Maecenases,
fMaecenates (-J tfz). Also 6-7 Mccenas, C-
crron. Mecaauas. The name of a Roman knight,
the friend of Augustus and the patron of Horace
and Virgil. Hence used for : A generous patron
of literature or art ; f occas. gen. a patron.
(1561 VEKON Free-will 7 This my rude labor, whiche..
I offer unto youre honoure.asunto the Mecenas and patron
uf all godlye learninge. 1590 Si i;\st:R / . Q. Verses addr. to
Noblemen, This lowly Muse,. . Flies for like aide unto your
Patronage, That are the great Meca;na.-> of this age. 1597
MOKLKY Introd. Mns. ill. 179 The composers of musick who
otherwise would follow the depth of their skill, . . are com
pelled for lacke of maxx-naKb to put on another humor.
1611 CoaYATCru&uf Ep. Ded., My illustrious Mecxnas
Sir Edward Philips Master of the Rulles. ( 1620 T. ROBIN
SON Mary Magdalene Ded. 105 Yet some Moxenases this
age hath left vs. 1663 GERBILR Counsel b viij b, A Mecenas
to all verities. 1711 SHAFTESH. Charact. (1737) I. 216 The
Muses .., with or without their Maecenas s, will grow in
credit and esteem. 1779 SHEKIUAN Critic \. i, Are yuu not
called ..a mock Maecenas to second-lui id Authors? 1812
L. HUNT in Examiner 14 Dec. 787/2 This Mecanas of the
A;;e. 1827 LYTTON rdhant xlvi, See what it is to furni.-h
;i nOUM differently from other people; one becomes a (-, !
r.^n t, and a Maecenas, immediately. 1875 ESCOTT in />Y/-
i; i fK ia XXV. So The UKCdUUB of the last century did in
fluence literature and art ; the Maxenas of to-day cannot.
Hence Mrece nas v. trans.) to act as a patron to.
MEece na8ship t the position of a Maecenas.
1832 CAKLYLE Ess. (1872) IV. mt Neither .. was the new
way of Bookseller Mecenaffihip woi ililrs-. 1837 MAKRYAT
Olla Podr. ,\.\x, Literary men are not M&ictiased by. .the
. .aristocracy.
t MffiCG liatisiH. Obs. rarc~ l . [f. J/avt ;//-,
M.*:CEK.\B + -ISM.] Patron:!^-.
1606 BIKNIE Kirk-Riiriall Ded., I strong-hold myself
under your Marqueships Mecenatisme.
Maeht, ohs. form of MIGHT.
Maeli^e, Sc. form of" MOLE -.spot).
Maelstrom (m^ lstromX Also 7 [male-
strand,] male stream, 8 malestrom, 9 mael-
strbm, and in Gcr. form mahlstrom. [a. early
inod.Du. maelstrom (wy& niaalstrooiri}) whirlpool,!.
inalen to grind, also to whirl round + stroom stream.
The use of maelstrom as a proper name (also in Fr.) seems
to come from Du. maps, e.g. that in Mercator s Atlas (1595, .
Dutch philologists are of opinion that the word is native.
It is true that it is found in all the mod. Scandinavian langs.
as a common noun, but it is purely literary, and Danish
scholars regard it as adopted from Du. or LG. The earliest
known instance of Da- walstrjm (formerly also written
tnalcstrjni) occurs in 1673 in Debes Fxroa rescrata^ the
author of which was a pastor in the Kaeroe Islands. Cf.
Norw. dial, malstranm (admitted by Aasen to be little
used , which prob. means that he had never heard it in
actual popular use), Sw. malstrotn, Fa:roic mal(n}streyimtr
(\\*mvnz.TS\&\m\iFa!rfsk Ant/wlogi t Glossary; the vb. mala.
in Faeroic means to grind , to whirl round ).
Hie farm Jfo&ftfntHfffal quot. c 1560 can only be a blunder ;
probably Jenkinson hearing the name Malestrfm confused
it with the name of Malestrancl :? meaning pebbly shore ),
now Marstrand, in South Sweden.]
A famous whirlpool in the Arctic Ocean on the
west coast of Norway, formerly supposed to suck
in and destroy all vessels within a long radius. Also
transf. a great whirlpool.
[cx$6o A. JENKINSON \\\Halilnyf$ I oy. (1589) 33^ There is
between the said Rost Islands, and Loloote, a whirle poole,
called Malestrand, which . . maketh such a terrible noise, that
it shaketh the rings in the doores of the inhabitants houses
of the said Islands, ten miles of.] 1682 K. BURTON \\ ond.
Cri <w.(i684) 2^9 Between the coast of Cat hness and Orkney
is a dreadful Frith or Gulf, in the North end of which, by
reason of the meeting of Q contrary Tides or Currents, is
a Male Stream or great Whirlpool. 1701 C. WOLLEY Jrnl.
New York (1860) 47 A dangerous Current, . . as dangerous
and as unaccountable as the Norway Whirl-Pool or Mael
strom. 1755 tr. Pontoppidarf $ Nat. Hist. Norway 1. 77 There
is another kind of current, .in the sea of Norway, . .namely
the Malestrom, or Moskoestrom [orig. i-j^dcn - idtbkicndtc
Male-strjm eller Afoskc-strJm], ..near the island Moskoe.
a 1844 1>0fc: (titlt) A descent into the Maelstrom. 1856 W. E.
AYTOUN Bothivell (i%$j) 56 And if a ship should chance to
pass within the maelstrom s sweep. 1860 Miss URADDON
Trail Serpent \. i, Every gutter in every one of these streets
was a little Niagara, with a maelstrom at the corner.
\>.jig.
1831 CAULVLE Sart. Ri-s. i. iv. (1858! 19 Some single billow
in that vast World-Mahlstrom of Humour. 1854 J. S. C.
ABUOTT Napoleon (1855) II. iv. 69 An accumulated mass, in
one wild maelstrom of affrighted men, struggling in frantic
eddies. 1883 Harper s Mag. July 956 I In the wild and
glittering maelstrom ofluxury and extravagance.
Maenad (mrnasd). [ad. L. Mxtiad-, MxnJs,
a. Gr. MairaS-, Mamis, f. pcuv-eaOat to rave.] A
Bacchante.
1579 E. K. Class. Skater s Shcpli. Col. Oct. in The
M;cnades (that is Bacchus franticke priete>>. 1620 T.
, Like a wolf-cub from a Cadmaran Maniad, She drew
the milk of greatness. 1882 AtluiHtuiit ^ Jan. 22/2 Another
[nymph], furious as a monad, is about to whirl on high
the headless body of a kid.
Hence Mseua dlc a., characteristic of a Mrcnad;
resembling a M;unad, infuriated.
1830 CAULVLE Misc. 11872) III. -2 Phallophori and Ma-na-
die women. 1830 J- rascr s Hag. I. 587 There is a clapping
of hands, and shouts of Msenadic glorification.
Maende, obs. form of MENU.
Maane : sec MEAN, MENE.
Maenial J, obs. form of MKMAL.
MAESTOSO.
Maer, Maere, obs. forms of MOUE, MEMS.
Maes, Maesse, obs. forms of MAIZE, MASS.
Maest, obs. form of MOST.
Mfflstive, variant of MESTIVK.
I] MaestoSO (.raajsttf-so). Mus. [It. = majestic.]
A direction denoting lhat a composition is to be
executed majestically.
1724 Expl. J- or. Words IktUsic, Maestoso, or ilfaatuoso.
1815 Eiirff. Mag. LXVI1I. 154 Var. 8 [Maestoso] in minor.
Maeatral, variant of MISTHAL.
Maestriss, obs. Sc. form of MISTKESS.
II Maestro (maestro 1 ). [It. = master .] A
master in music ; a great musical composer, teacher,
or conductor.
1797 MKS. KAHCI.II 11; Italian vij, He might be a ghost,
by his silence, for aught I know, Maestro. 1845 K. HOLMES
Mozart 79 The archduke and his bride .. inclined their
heads from their box and applauded the maestro. 1884 ! . M.
CKAWFOKD Kam. Singer I. 22, 1 went lo ihe Maestro s
house and sat for two hours listening lo the singing. 1891
Speaker 2 May 528/1 The performance of some musical
maeslro on an instrument that almost seems part of himself.
Maez, obs. form of MAIHK.
Ma fal ( - may fall, perhaps) : sec MAY t . 1
tMafey, int. Obs. Also 5 mai-, mayfay,
maffay, ma v f,fay, ma i a; maffeith, -feyth.
[a. OF. ma fei! (mod.F. ma foi . ) my faith :
see FAY s/>. 1 ] An asseveration, lit. = my faith !
c 1374 CHACCUK 1 raylus in. 3 (52) Mafey bought he bus
wole 1 sey. < 1400 Pride f Life (Hrandl 18981 45l_Nou,
21
speaking, imperfect pronunciation. 1837 CAKLYLE Let. to f
Man-ant ;? Jan. in Froude {#(1884) I. iv. 94 After much
higgling and maitling, the printers have got fairly afloat.
othe (MS. S. maffeyth), metiius fidins. c 1460 Tmineley
Myst. xxiii. 564 Ma-fay, I tell his lyfe is lorne. [1791 J.
LEAKHONT Poems 143 Mafoy ! ye ll dwindle lo a den.
1842 DAKHAM Ingol. Leg. Ser, 11. Ijlack MoitS jiutairi;
blay ! I have it ma foi !]
Maffaisour,Maffia,var. ff.MALFBASOB, MAFIA.
Maffick (marfik), v. [Back-formation from
mafficking (i.e., the proper name Ma-fcking treated
jocularly as a gerund or pres. pple.).] intr. Origin
ally used to designate the behaviour of the crowds
v in London and other towns) that celebrated with
uproarious rejoicings the relief of the British gar
rison besieged in Mafeking (17 May 1900). Hence
^eii. to indulge in extravagant demonstrations of
exultation on occasions of national rejoicing. Hence
Ma flicking viil. sb. and ppl. a. ; Ufa flicker, one
who mafficks ; Ma ffickrf., an act of mafficking .
The words appear to be confined to journalistic use ; hut
we have a large number of examples from newspapers of
all shades of political opinion.
1900 Pall Mall (;. 21 May 2/2 We trust Cape Town . . will
maffick to-day, if we may coin a word, as we at home did
on Friday and Saturday. 1900 tt csCtu. C>az. 25 May 2/3
The feathers, .are sold for a penny each to enable Maffick
ing revellers to tickle other revellers noses. 1902 l^aHy
Cliron. 9 July 6/5 We have no wish to advocate the hyslcria
of which ihe name is mafficking . 1902 West in. Gaz.
4 June 7 3 The Peace maffick has not yet been com
pletely worked off. 1902 Times tt June 12/1 [The Merry
Wives of Windsor ] is. . a pure anticipaled cognition , as
Shelley would have said, of the mafficking spirit.
t Ma fflard. Obs. [f. MAFFLK v. + -ARD.] A
stammering or blundering fool.
c 1450 Pol. Poems (Rolls) II. 225 The churche of Chester,
whiche crieth, alas ! That to suche a mafflarde marryede
she was.
Maffle (marfl), v. Obs. exc. dial. Also 7
maffell. [Cf. early mod.Dti. maffelen to move the
jaws (Kilian). The Eng. word has a wide dialectal
currency in several senses v see E. D. D.).]
1. intr. To stammer; to speak indistinctly,
mumble, t Also with an obj.
1387 TREVISA lligden (Rolls) II. 91 }if Alfrede seib nay
in pat, he wot nou;t what he mafflep. Ibid. V. 215. 1399
LANGL, Rick. RedeUs iv. 63 Somme mafllid with be moup
and nysl what bey mente. 1563 Cooi ElJ Thesaurus, Bal-
I litw, to maffle in the mouth, as not able to sounde his
wordes. 1603 HOLLAND Plntarck s A/or. 34 Those disciples
who.. would needs stut, stammer and maftle as Aristotle
did. 1623 COCKKKAM, Maffell, to stammer. 1875 Lane.
Gloss., Maffle, to hesitate, to falter, lo slammer, to mumble.
2. To blunder, bungle ; to delay, waste time.
1781 HUTTON Tour to Caves. 1837 [see MAFI- LING vbl. sb.\.
3. trans. To confuse, bewilder, muddle (see
E. D. D. and MAFFLEU///. 0.).
Hence Ma ffling vl l. sb. and ppl. a., Ma ffliiigly
oiiv. Also Ma ffler, one who maffles .
1552 ELYOT Diet., Ball iis, that can not well pronounce
\vordes in speakyng, a mafflar. 1565 COOPER Thesaurus,
Hatic, obscurely : malnyingly : with no perfil sovvne. 1577-
87 HOLIXSIIBD Chroil. II. 13/1 II [Aqua Vila;] keepeth ..
the loong from lisping, the mouth from maming. 1586 }.
HOOKER Hist. Irel. in Holinshcd II. 88/2 He deliuered his
speeches by reason of his palseie, in such staggering and
marling wise, lhat [etc.]. 1603 HOLLAND Fhttarch s Mor.
653 They. .go too far in their commandements . . who en-
joine stutters, stammerers and mafflers to sing. 1608 TOP-
SELL Serpents 252 They make a maffeling with their mouth
and stammer so that they cannot distinctly be understood.
1609 BIBLE (Douay) Isa. xxxii. 4 The tongue of mafflers
shal speake readely and plaine. Ibid, xxxii. Cointn.,
This prophecie of matning or uiiperfect tongues, lo speake
readily, is fulfilled in Ihe Church of Christ 1611 COTUR.,
Brcdouilletnent, a faullering, or maffling ; an ill-fauoured
led (mae-f ld), ///. a. dial. [f. MAFFLE v.
.] Confused, muddled.
1820 SOUTIIKY Lett. (18561 III. 186 She was, what they
call in the country, maffted; that is, confused in her in
tellect. 1845 UE QL INCI:V ( oleridge <r Opiiiiu-eatiiigWk*.
1859 XII. 92 The Westmorland people, .expounded his
condition to us by saying lhat he was malllvd ; which
word means perplexed in ihe extreme*. 1886 MKS. LVNN
LINTON Paslon Carc-.u II. x. 211 She did not smell of drink,
and was sober though decidedly malned.
il Mafia (mal7-a i. Also maffla. [Sicilian.] In
Sicily, the spirit of hostility to the law and its
ministers prevailing among a large portion of the
population, and maniieiting itselt fre<|uciilly in vin
dictive crimes. Also, the body of those who share
in this anti-legal spirit ^ often erroneously supposed
to constitute an organized secret society existing
for criminal purposes . Hence || Maf;f io so (pi.
-osi), one who sympathizes with the mafia.
1875 Times 9 June 5/4 The malevolent influence and op
pression of the Mafia and the Majlasi. 1902 I .iuyel. lirit.
XXXI. 163/1 (an. A cw Orleans) He had been active in
proceedings against certain Italians accused of crime, and
it was popularly believed that his death was the work of a
liiaffin, or MV.irn secret: society. 19021:. MoscA ll-id. XXX 1 1.
618/1 (arL.sYt ily) The Mal lia is not, as is generally believed,
one vast society of criminals, but is rather a sentiment akin
to arrogance which imposes a special line of conduct upon
persons affected by it.. .The maffioso considers it dishonour
able to have recourse to lawful authority to obtain redress
for a wrong or a crime committed against bun.
Mafortune: see MAY vl
Mag (m:vg), sl>. 1 folloif. [f. M.u: r.]
a. Chatter, talk. b. A chatterbox.
a. 1778 MME. IJ AKI-.LAY DiaryVxvL.Mrs. Titrate: Oh, if
you have any mag in you, we ll draw it out ! 1875 MRS.
LYNN LINTON Patricia Kemball II. iv. 78 Hold your mag
on things you don t understand. 1885 E. C. SHARLAND
IVnys Devonsk. l- itlage. ii. 26 You go atvay for a while, my
dear, and let me have a little mag with Emma.
b. 1892 E. ANSTI:Y The Talking Horse, etc. 46 Alick
does call me a " mag , said Priscilla ; bul lhat s wrong,
because I never speak without having something lo say .
Mag .nueg), sb;- Cf. Mtu. [Playful shorten
ing of the female name Margaret.^
1. Used as a personal name in various proverbial
phrases, t Mag^s tales : nonsense, trifling. Alag s
diversion (also Meg s : see MEG).
(1410 LOVE Bonavent. Mirr. xxxix. 85 (Sherard MS.)
[The Lollard] scorneth. .suchc miracles haldynge hem but
as magges tales [S..V.C. MS. magge tales, W. de II- . (eds.
1517-301 madde tales] and feyned illusiouns. 1834 M. G.
DOWLING Othello Trnrestie i. iii, The galley slaves Are
playing mag s diversion on the waves. [1837 SOUTHEY
Doctor IV. cxxv. 250 Who was Magg ? and what was his
diversion ?] 1849 DICKENS in Forster Life (1872) II. xx. 432
Mag s Diversions. Being the personal history of Mr. Thomas
Mag ihe Younger, Of Blnnderstone House.
2. Used as a proper name for a magpie. Also
as a common noun = MAGPIE.
1802 G. MONTAGU Ornith. Diet. (1833) 311. 18. . CLARE
Life ff Rein. (1873) 245 While mag s on her nest with her
tail peeping out. 1885 SWAINSON Prov. Nantes Birds, Mag
pie (Pica ritstica). . . Familiar names. Mag, or Madge.
3. Rifle-shooting. = MAGPIE.
1895 Pall MallG. 29 July 11/2 If Winans made a mag
with his first shot he would probably cease firing.
4. Long-tailed Mag (dial.) : the Long-tailed
Titmouse, Acredula rosea.
1851 MOKKIS Hist. Brit. Birds I. 275.
Mag (maeg), sb.3 slang. Also meg. [Of obscure
origin : cf. the synon. MAKE st>.] A halfpenny.
1781 G. PARKER Life s Painter 129 Mag is a halfpenny.
Ibid. 161 Halfpenny A meg. 1813 Sporting Mag. XLII.
219 Neither of these forsaken damsels had one single mag,
or piece of any kind of coin. 1852 DICKENS Bleak Ho. xxin,
It can t be worth a mag to him. 1862 H. KINGSLEV Ravens-
hoe I. ix. in As long as he had a mag to bless himself
with, he would always be a lazy, useless humbug.
b. Comb. Ma-gflying vbl. sb., playing pitch
and toss ; Ma gflyer.
1882 Standard 8 Aug. 3/7 There were usually three_ or
four in a gang, one acting as the magflyer , the mag being
Ihe coin, anolher as ihe caller of Ihe odds or amounls, a
ihird as ireasurer. 1883 Daily Tel. 26 Mar. 2/8 (Farmer)
Of Ihe twenty-nine night-charges , by far thegrealer number
were of. .hoys for mag flying, i. e., pilch and loss .
Mag (ms:gVi. 4 ,abbrev. of MAGAZINE (sense 5 b).
1801 WOLCOT (P. Pindar) Tears ,- Smiles Wks. 1812 V. 55
Who wrote in mags for hire. 1869 Cliamt. Jrnl. 8 May
303/2 Why don t you fellows write somelhing for Ihe mags?
1888 JACOBI Printer s Vac., Mag, an abbievialion very
generally used by prinlers for magazine .
Mag (mnag), v. Also meg. [f. MAG sb.-] inlr.
To chatter ; also with away.
1810 Splendid Follies I. 68 Don l you think she magged
away pretty sharply ! That s the worst of the young ones
Ihey will cackle so confoundedly. 1885 RUNCIMAN Skip
pers * Sh. 248 I ll snap your backbone across my knee if you
meg half a second more.
Maga fm;e ga). [Shortened form of MAGAZINE.]
A familiar abbreviation for Blaekwood s Magazine.
1825 Blackw. Mag. XVII. 384 Two Numbers of Maga,
you dog. 1886 SAINTSBUKY Ess. Eng. Lit. (1891) 301 The
monkey tricks of mannerism which.. were incumbent on a
i reviewer in Maga . 1899 Literature 4 Feb. 123 With more
than the lightness and speed of the Quagga, She ll .. show
( them a clean pair of heeU, will our Maga \
MAGAZINE.
| Magade. Obs. rare. Also 5 magada. [ad.
mcd.L. /nagadafem., (. Or. /iiryds (accus. /ja-yaSa .]
The bridge or fret of a stringed instrument.
1432-50 tr. Higden (Rolls) III. 211 The wire cxtendede on
a holowe body is distreynede diametrally by an instrument
restreynenge the wyre lo a certeyne acsrde callede ma.ua^a
[L. jiiii&nta}. 1609 It A\ I.AMJ Ornith. Afiiritt. 22 That shall
be tlie first Magade of the Instrument. Il-id. 23 In the
extreame point of the Magades, set little pi ops.
II Magadis (m;.-gadis . Ancient Music. [Cr.
Ho-vaSii-.] An instrument with twenty string.^,
arranged in octaves. Also, the l.ydian flageolet
(l.iddell & SciUt .
1721 A. MALCOLM 1 i-eat. Mus. 473 The Psalterium, Tti-
gon, Sambuca, 1 ectis, Magadis, Barbiton. 1763 J. KKOWN
Poetry <t Mas. v. <*j One Instrument they [the Ancients)
used, which had I wo Strings lo every Note., called ihe
Magadis. 1864 Ev.l 1. fins. Aiif. -V.i/ v. 200 Of the Maea-
dis it is even not satisfactorily ascertained whether it was a
stringed or a wind instrument. 1884 En,y\l. }-lni. \\ IL
79/1 Anacreon i 540 n.c.1 sang to the accompaniment of Ihe
m.igadis (doubling liridg. I, an in-.u uinclil imported fiom
Eu\ -pt lo Greece.
Magadize fma.-gaddiz), v. Ancient MKS. [ad.
(jr. f<cryEit^ii , 1. fii iyaSi^ MAGADIS : sec -I/.I-:.] a.
inlr. To play or sing in octaves. b. To piny
upon the magadis. Ikncc Magadized ///. a,,
Ma Radiziiig v/>l. sl>.
1776 |:i KNEY Hist. Mil. . (1789) I. Ml!. J ; II appears tii.it
ihc union of iwo * i< . octav< i wa .il! ( l Magadizing
fiom a treble instinnient of the name of Magadis, strung
\\ith double strings Inned octaves to ca<.h other. 1898
STAINED .v BARRETI I ie.t.Mus. ?/; v.v., To Magadize.
1 1 ) To play upon the magadis. 12) To play in octave-. 1901
II. 1C. Wool Dunna: ( .\f. /list. Mm. I. 44 I he Greek pia< -
lice of magadizing, ill which, .lay the fundamental prim iple
if Polyphony. IHJ. 47 In addition to the old magadized
octave ihe consonances of the fourth ami lillh were no\v snug
in parallel movement.
i Magar. Obs. rare~ l . Some kind of ship.
1590 (IKI:ENI-: Ot l. / itr. (1599) 4 Stalely Argosies, Caln.n.-,
and Magars, hulkes <.f burden great.
Magaseine, -sin, -son, obs. If. MAGAZINK.
i Maga-stromancy. Obs. rare. [f. I,. /.;, -.-
sec MACK, MALIC, MAGUS) + AUTHOMASCV.] \
name invented by Gallic for : Magical astiolfgy .
1652 (;.\ti.K M<i istre>u. J02 If there uciv any congruity
or consistency betwixt prophecy and magaslrumancy.
.So Maga stromaincer, one who practises mag-
astromancy . Maga-stroma^ntic a., pertaining to
1652 (l.u-l.E (title} IISt-iiorTi o. The Mag-astro-mancc-r,
or ihe Magicall-Astrologicall-Diviner Posed, and Pn//led.
]l>iti. 223 To what end serve the feigned mirables of natnn-
bill lo feigne the magastromantick art for the greate-t
mirableV Iltid. 369 Examples of the magastromancers fatall
miseries, .are too many to be instanc t in at large.
Magatapie, obs. form of MAGGOT-PIE,
Magazan, erron. form of MAX.VCAX.
t Magaziliage. Obs. rare". See quot.
1730 -6 li.MLUY (folio) fKf.,Uagazi,,age..l\K Hire or Kent
of a Warehouse or Place for laying up Goods or Stores ;
also the Warehouse, &C. ilself.
Magaziiiai y (msegazfnari). nonce-wa.
MAHA/.INI; sb. + -AKV.] The office or place ol
production of a magazine.
1825 JSlac/iltJ. Mag. XV. 445 He In editorial gloom, In
Colburn s magazinary, Gives each his destined room.
Magazine (ma- ga/rn),^. Forms: 6 magason,
magosine, 6-7 magasin, -7.111. 7 magazen, (mag-
gezzine, megazin(e, magaseine, magozin), 7- S
magazeen(e, 6- magazine, [a. F. magasin (OF.
mai;-a*.iii), It. magazzino (Sardinian magasinu,
metathetically camasinii), Sp. magacen, a. Arab.
^li makhazin, pi. of ^jsf makhzan storehouse,
f. ^f. khazana to store up. The Arab, word,
witlrprefixed article al-, appears asSp. almagacen,
alinacen, Pg. annazcin warehouse.]
1. A place where goods are laid up ; a storehouse
or repository for goods or merchandise ; a ware
house, depot. Now rare.
,583 j. NEWBERY Let. m PurchasPiiBpi im (1625) II. 1643
That the Bashaw, neither any other Officer shall meddle
with ihe goods, but that it may be kept in a Magosine.
1588 T. HICKOCK tr. Frederick s Yoy. =7 The merchants
hatie all one house or Magason.. and there they put all
their Roods of any valure. 1613 PURCHAS Pilgrimage yi.
x 511 Vnder which Porches or Galleries [of the Church]
a Monthly Collection lo treasure up, as in a Magazine, the
most remarkable Pieces on the Subjects abovemention d.
1768 STERNE Sent. Journ. (Rlldg.) 304 ( The Kcmise) Mons.
])essein came up with the key of Ihe remise in his hand,
and forthwith let us into his magazine of chaises. 1793
DUKKE Corr. (1844) IV. 143 No magazine, from Ihe^ware-
houses of Ihe Easl India Company to the grocer s and
the baker s shop, possesses ihe smallest degree of safely.
1808 PIKK Sources Mississ. 111. App. 23^ A public magazine
Brussels or Paris.
orusseis o< ana. ... ..,, .
fir 1590 B. JONSON El . Man out of l/nw. II. ill, What
more tharTheauenly pulchritude is this? What M>ga*
or treasurie of bliss? a 1610 HEALEY Tluafhrast,,s (i?;t
To Rdr., That great Magazine or Storehouse of all learning
MAGAZINE.
M. Ca>saubon. 1738 [G. SMITH] Curious Relat. II. 216 My
Kriend ! the Rich are the Poor Alan s Magazine. 1817
/ .it-/. Debates 352 A magazine of petitions had been opened
in Scotland.
b. transf. esp. of a country or district with
reference to its natural products or of a city, etc.,
as a centre of commerce.
1596 RALEIGH Di$ccn>. Gviana 3 Guiana (the Magazin of
all rich BMtteb), 1631 LITHGOW Trav. iv. 165 Constan
tinople. .Aleppo. .and grand Cayro..are the three Maggez-
/ines of the whole Empire. 1640 DIGBV in Lismore Papers
Ser. ii. (1888) IV. 133 He concerned that the City of London
WM the Magazine of money. 1650 FULLER Pisgali in. i.
410 Timber they fetched from Mount Libanus (the maga-
zeen of cedars). 1705 ADDISON Italy (i 76?) 196 (Rome) The
.qreat magazine for all kinds of treasure, is supposed to be
the bed of the Tiber. 1787 Genii. Mag. LV1I. it. 1115/2
The Dutch islands of Cura^oa and St. Eustatius are now
converted into complete magazines for all kinds of European
goods. 1833 L. RITCHIE Wand, by Loire 100, The . . bourg of
Chouze, set down in a perfect magazine or fruit and vege
tables, grain and wine.
c. A portable receptacle containing articles of
value. Now rare.
1768 STERNE Sent. Jonrn. (RtldgJ 341 {Case Conscience}
She opened her little magazine, and laid all her laces..
before me. 1779-81 JOHNSON /,. / ., Thomson, He had re
commendations .. which he had tied up carefully in his
handkerchief; but. .his magazine of credentials was stolen
from him. 1861 HOLLAND Less. Life viii. 120 The great
army of little men that is yearly commissioned to go forth
into the world with a case of sharp knives in one hand, and
a magazine of drugs in the other.
2. Mil. a. gen. A building in which is stored
a supply of arms, ammunition and provisions for
an army for use in time of war. b. spec. A place
in which gunpowder and other explosives are
stored in large quantities ; a powder magazine.
1596 SPEXSEK State IreL Wks. (Globe) 669/2 Then would
I wish that there should be good store of bowses and nmga-
>ins erected in all those greate places of garrison, and in all
^rcat townes, as well for the vittayling of souldiours and
sliippes, as for. .preventing of all times of dearthe. 1644 NVE
Gunnery* 1647 72 A barrell of the best powder in the Maga-
zim-. 1667 MILTON P. L. iv. 816 A heap of nitrous Powder,
l.iiJ Fit for the Tun som Magazin to store Against a rumord
\Varr. 1709 POPE Ess. Crit. 671 Tims useful arms in maga
zines we place, a 1744 SWIFT Epigram Wks. 1824 XIV. 399
Here Irish wit is seen ! When nothing s left that s worth de
fence, We build a magazine. 1769 FALCONER Diet. Marine
(1780 , Magazine, a.. store-house, built in the fore, or after-
part of a ship s hold, to contain the gunpowder. 1800 \V la-
LlNGTON in Gurw. /?i .c/J.(i8j7) I. 213, 1 have no power to order
the repair of magazines, storerooms, &c. 1849 Pktscoj i
Peru (1850) 1 1. 23 In another quarter they beheld one of those
magazines destined for the army, filled with grain and with
articles of clothing. 1868 Regal. <y Ord. Army p 1238 The
reserve Ammunition will be kept in the Magazine. 1877
A. 13. EDWARDS Up Nile ix. 239 To provide a safe under
ground magazine for gunpowder.
fig. 1653 R. SANDKKS Physfagn. 25 The Heart is the Maga
zine and Arsenal of Life. 1715-20 POPI-: Iliad MI, 332 As
when high Jove his sharp artillery forms, And opes his cloudy
magazine of storms. 1750 JOHNSON Rambler No. 76 ? 6 He
has stored his magazine of malice with weapons equally
sharp, a 1764 LLOYD Law Student Poet. Wks. 1774 I. 23
While armed with these, the student views with awe His
rooms become the magazine of Law.
3. a. Mil. The contents of a magazine ; a store.
Also collect. pL (f rarely collect, sing?} : Stores,
provisions, munitions of war; armament, military
equipments. ,
1589 I oy. Spaine <y Port frigate 17 Aboundant store of
victualls. .which was confessed, .to be the beginning of a
Magasin of all sorts of prouision for a new Voiage into
England. 1591 RALEK;H Last Fight A ev. (Arb.) 16 Of
which [Armada] the number of souldiers. .with all other their
mac;asines of prouision, were put in print, a 1613 OVLRBCKY
Observ. /Vaz . (16261 n Megazinsof powder. 1644 in Rushw.
Hist. Coll. in. II. 670 The Kings forces. . march t away with
their Artillery and Magazeen towards Oxford. 1666 DRYDEN
Ann. Mirab. cclxxi, And bade him swiftly drive the ap
proaching fire From where our naval magazines were stored.
1671 MILTON Samson 1281 Thir Armories and Magazine
1774 T. WEST A ntiq. Fitrtuss( 1805) 48 They took most part of
their arms., with a coup laden with magazcen, drawn by six
oxen. 1781 GIBBON Dccl.9f /".xxxi. III. 259 He used, with
bo much skill and resolution, a large magazine of darts and
arrows, that [etc.]. 1810 WELLINGTON in Gurw. Desp. (1838)
VI. 27 A corps of 5000 men., had carried away a magazine of
arms. 1813 Ibid. X. 4 19 Whenever a magazine of provisions
shall be taken from the enemy by the troops.
fig. 1638 HAKEK tr. Balzac s Lett. (vol. III.) 242, I take
not upon me to contend with you in complements, .who. .
have whole mat-asms of good words. 1663 COWLEY flfisc. t
CArwu clf { The Lace, the Paint, and warlike things That make
up all their Magazine 1742 VOL NG Nt. Th. 11. 478 Speech
burnishes our mental magazine; Brightens, for ornament;
and whets for use. 1836 KMEKSON Nature, Language Wks.
(Bohn) II. 154 That which was unconscious truth, becomes
. -a new weapon in the magazine of power.
b. gen. A store, heap (of provisions, materials,
etc.); t a stock of clothing, wardrobe.
1615 H. CROOKE Body of Man 61 Next vnder the Skin
lyeth the Fat.. a Stowage or Magazine of nourishment
against a time of dearth. 1624 HKVUOOD Captives 11. ii. in
% Bullen O.Pl. IV. 145 That have no more left of a maga/ine
Then these wett cloathes upon mee. 1637 Land. Miff.
Wks. 1874 IV. 314 By which small mites to Magazines in
crease. 1661 EVELYN Funrifugium To Rdr.,The Deformity
of so frequent Wharf us and Magazines of Wood, Coale,
Boards, and other course Materials. 1669 J. ROSE En^ . I inc-
yard (16751 34 A load of lime, to every ten loads of dung, will
make an admirable compost., but your magazine will require
the maturity of two, or three years. i?ia AKBUTHNOT John
Bull ii. iv, She [Usury) had amassed vast magazines of all
22
sorts of things. 1714 (5 AY Fan \. 243 Should you the Ward
robe s Magazine rehearse, And glossy Manteaus rustle in
tiiy Verse. 1719 Dt FOE Crusoe i. x. (1840) 182 A..
magazine of flesh, milk, butter, and cheese. 1771 GOLDS.M.
Hist. Eng\ III. 165 A magazine of coals were usually
(1859) II, 2 i/i Distillation, too, always insures a magazine
against famine. . . It opens a market for grain. 1849 MAC
AU LAY Hist. Eng. ix. II. 437 In every asylum were collected
magazines of stolen or smuggled goods.
Jig, 1709 SACHKVERELL Serin. 15 Aug. 15 What a Maga
zine of Sin, what an Inexhaustible Fund of Debauchery, . .
does any Author of Heresie. .set up ! 1795 BURKE Let. to
IV. Elliot Wks. VII. 348 The magazine of topicks and
common-places which I suppose he keeps by him. 1836-7
SIR \\". HAMILTON Metaph. (1877) I. ii. 23 An individual may
possess an ample magazine of knowledge, and still be little
better than an intellectual barbarian.
f4. A ship laden with stores, a victualling ship;
more fully magazine(s ship. (Cf. K mtigasins t
the store-ships which attend on a fleet of men of
war 1 , Falconer Did. Marine, Fr t Sea-Terms 1780.)
1624 C,\i>T. SMITH Virginia iv. 155 Some pety Magazines
came this Summer. Ibid. v. 189 About this time arriued
the niatia with a good supply of men and prouision, and
the first Magazin euer scene in those lies. Ibid. 194 The
Magazin ship, .came into the Harbour. Ibid. 195 He
made . . a large new storehouse of Cedar for the yeerely
Magazines goods. Ibid. 196 The Magazinsship. Ibid. 198
Constrained to buy what they wanted, and sell what they
had at what price the Magazin pleased.
5. f a. Used in the titles of books, with the sense
CAi"- from i and 2): A storehouse of information
on a specified subject or for a paitieular class of
persons. Obs.
1639 K. WARD, Animadversions of Warre ; or, a Militant
English, French and Italian Hands. 1719 K. HAYES, Nego
tiator s Magazine. 1802 J. ALLEN, Spiritual Magazine, or
Christian s Grand Treasure.
b. A periodical publication containing articles
by various writers ; chiefly, a periodical publication
intended for general rather than learned or pro
fessional readers, and consisting of a miscellany of
critical and descriptive articles, essays, works of
fiction, etc.
I73> (titled The Gentleman s Magazine : or. Monthly Intelli
gencer. [Cf. quot. 1731 in sense i.] 1742 POPE Dune. i. 42
Hem. Journal*, Medleys, Merc rio, -Magazines; ..and all
the Grub-street race, 1748 LADV LUXBOROUGH Let. to Shen-
stone 28 Apr., Nothing can be more just than the criticism
upon the Play in the Magazine. 1758-65 GOLDSM. Ess., Spec.
Mag., It is the life and soul of a magazine never to be long
dull upon one subject. 1798 A. TILLOCH (title) The Philo
sophical Magazine. 1819 BVKON yuan i. cc\i, All other
magazines of art or science, Daily, or monthly, or three
monthly. 18*3 (title) The Mechanics Magazine. 1857
MKS. MAIHKWS Tca-Tal le T. I. z A Magazine is the fancy
fair of literature a reader s veritable bazaar. 1860 (title)
Daily s Monthly Magazine of Sports and Pastimes. 1880
M-CARTHY Own Times IV. lix. 304 He wrote largelyon the
subject in reviews and magazines.
6. In various transferred uses of sense 2. f a. A
chamber for a supply of bullets in a magazine
wind-gun . b. A chamber in a repeating rifle,
machine-gun, etc., containing a supply of cartridges
which are fed automatically to the breech, c.
A case in which a supply of cartridges is carried.
d. A reservoir or supply-chamber in a machine,
stove, battery, etc. e. Magnetic magazine : see quot.
a. 1744 DKSAGULIERS Exper. Philos. II. 399 The small
or shooting Barrel, which receives the Bullet:-, one at a time
from the Magazine, being a serpentine Cavity, wherein the
Bullets, .nine or ten, are lodged.
b. 1868 Rep. to Govt. II. S. Munitions War 28 Drop
the cartridges into the outer magazine, kill foremost, to
the autbar of seven. 1884 H. BOND Treat. Small Arms
89 Magazine arnis in which the cartridges are placed in a
tube or maga/ine under the barrel. 1890 HKNIY ll itk
Lee in I irginia 153 Many of the men carried repeating
rilles,and the magazines were tilled before these were slung
across the riders shoulders.
C. 1893 GKKENEK Breech Loader 184 Cartridges are best
carried in a magazine of M>lid leather.
d. 1873 J. RICHARDS Wood-working Factories 45 Ex
hausting the air from the maga/ine by fan*.. 1884 KNIGHT
Diet. Mech.,Suppl. 570/2 As in the DaniclU battery, winch
has a magazine of sulphate of copper crystals. 1893 BOTH \M-
I.I.Y llford Matt. Photogr. xix. 136 Hand-camera.*,, .in which
the plate-reservoir or magazine is detachable.
e. 1870 ATKINSON tr. Canofs Physics (ed. 4" 602 A mag
netic battery or magazine consists of a number of magnets
joined together by their similar poles.
7. attrib. and Comb., as (sense 5 b magazine
article, -editor y -monger ipaper^ci-seiivorld, -writer,
writ ing \ (senses i, 2. f mag<tzine house, t store
house ; (sense i c) frnqglMtflV bag\ (sense 6b)
magazine arms, rifle, weapon ; magazine battery,
a voltaic battery with a magazine containing crys
tals to keep the solution saturated (Knight Diet.
Mech. Suppl. 1884) ; magazine camera, a camera
in which the plates for exposure are put in in
batches ; magazine clothing, woollen clothing j
to be put on before eiiU-iing a powder magazine ; |
magazine day, the day upon which periodical
magazines are issued to the trade; magazine gun,
MAGAZINY.
! t (<*) (see quot. I /44\ also called magazine wind-
gun (obs.); (6) a gun (i.e. either a cannon or a
rifle etc.) provided with a magazine (sense 6 b) ;
t magazine ship (see 4 ; magazine stove (see
quot.) ; magazine work, (a) wiiting for maga
zines ; (b) J rinliiig, setting up type for magazines.
1868 Rep. to Coot. i . S. Munitions H ar 19 These car
tridges cannot with safety be Msed in magazine arms. 1884
[see 6b]. 1854 S. LOVER Handy Andy (ed. 4) Pref, The
early pages were written.. as a magazine article. 1681
CHKTHA.W Angler s Vailc-m. xxxiv. (1689) 185 The Angler
must always have in readiness a large Magazine Bag or
Budget plentifully furnished with the following materials.
1893 Beginner s Guide to I lwlttgr. (eA. 5) 130 The ..
tuaaaat* Camera was highly extolled. .as least compli
cated of Reservoir Cameras. 1876 VOYLE & STKVHNM.N
Milit. Diet. 558 All persons employed in magazines . . will . .
change their own clothes and boots for magazine clothing
and slippers. 1858 SIMMONDS Diet. Trade, Moffxiltt-day
1872 FORSTER Life Dickens I. 129 The maga/ine-day "of
that April month, I remember, fell upon a Saturday 1877
W. T. THORNTON tt ord for H ordfi: 1 forme Pref. 8 Fail
ing to discover a Magazine-Editor good-natured enough
I to print any of my versions. 1744 DESAGULIKRS E.\f>cr.
\ Philos. II. 399 An ingenious "Workman call d L. Colbe
has very much improv d it \sc. the old Wind-Gun], by
making it a Magazine Wind-Gun; so that 10 Bullets
are so lodg d in a Cavity . . that they may be . . .suc
cessively shot. Ibid., The Magazine-Gun, as he calls it.
1880 Eiuycl. Brit. XI. 284/2 The Vetterli gun. .isarepcater
1 or magazine gun. a 1649 DRUMM. OF HAVVTH. Consid. to
ra-rlt. Wks. (1711) 185 That.. the town s magazine-houses
be furnished with arms. 1767 S. PATERSON Anotlur J rar.
II; 134 A noted book-maker, magazine-monger, and anti-
critic of the eighteenth-century. 1833 I l-ascr s Mag. VIII.
482/1 He had written some smart magazine papers, bound
up in a volume called Pclliam. 1876 VOYLE & SIL\ LNSUN
Milit. Diet. 344 2 The best known magazine rifles are the
Spencer, the Winchester, and the Vetterli rifles, a 1654 in
Wotton Lett. (1654) II. 91 Toerectand set up. .a Company,
to be called The East Indian Company of Scotland, making
their first *Magazin Storehouse . . in some parts of our Realm
of Ireland. 1875 KNIGHT Diet. A/cch., "Magazinc-stcn C,
one in which^is a fuel-chamber which supplies coal to the
fire as that in the grate burns aw;iy. 1891 E. PEACOCK
A 7 ", lyrt-ndoit I. 49 Please don t quote silly magazine verses.
itifyPall MiillG. 28 Aug. 5/1 The information as to "maga
zine or repeating weapons is very meagre. 1831 CAKI.YLE
in Fronde /,// ^882) II. 151 * Magazine work is belowstreet-
sweeping as a trade. 1891 Labour Coiiiini^itut Gloss.,
KYAT Otla /Wr. xxx, "Maga-
/iiL- \\ritin-. .is the mo.st difficult of all writing.
Magazi ne, v. Now rare. [f. MAGAZINE sit.]
1. /raits. To lay up in or as in a magazine or
storehouse. Also with ///.
1643 Let. in Boys Sandwich (1792) 754 Those arms, .shall
be ma-azined up, in such convenient place as shall be
thought fit. 1651 R. CHILD in Hart lib** Legacy 1655) 93
It is a great Deficiency in England, that we do not magazine
or store up Corn. 1656 S. H. Golden Law 97 Thus the
Sweden King, so the great Alexander, . . did contract and
magazine al the Honour &c. in their own names, which ..
their Commanders, Officers, and Souldiery had a great share
in. 11734 NORTH Kxant. i. iii. (1740) 222 Such Secrets .,
that, being magazined up in a Diary, might serve for
Materials, as.. might serve to build up his Plot.
2. intr. To conduct a magazine.
a 1763 [implied in the ppl.a. below].
Hence Magazrning -vbl. sb. and///, a.
11763 1 Mto.M / ass. Ptirtuip. Petit, i. Poems 1773 I. 106
Urban or Sylvan, .. thou fuiemu>t in the Fame Of Maga/in-
ing Chiefs. 1862 DANA Man. Geo(. iv. 747 The Vegetable
Kingdom is a provision for the storing away or magaztning
of foixe for the Animal Kingdom.
Magaziner (ma-gazrnaj). rare. [f. MAGAZINK
sb. + -ER!.] One who writes articles for a magazine.
1758-65 GOLDSM. Ess., Spec. Mag.^ If a magazinurlx: dull
np )ii the Spanish war, he soon has us up again with the
Gho>t in Cock-lane. 1834 /-VrtJi rV Mag, IX. 124 Consider
ing Macau lay as a magazine r. his papers in Knight *
Quarterly were in general full of talent.
Magazi-nery. rare. [f. as prec. + -EKY.] The
profession of a magazine-writer.
1833 I rascr*s Mag. VIII. 482/1 We, the old long-trained
veterans of magazinery.
Magazinisli (nueg&zriuj), a. [f. as prec. +
-ISH.] Having the characteristics of what is usually
found in magazines.
1794 GII.KKIUGK Lett. (1895) I. 117 The mediocrity of the
eight first lines is most miserably magazini>li. 1883 BLACK
Shannon Bells xxvi, It is very magH./iiii>h , he said.
Why should the magazines monopolize literature ? she
answered.
Magaziuism (maegizTninn). ff. as prec. +
-ISM.] The profession of writing for magazines.
1882 Spectator 22 Apr. 533 Magazini^m .. is threatening
now-a-days to become merely journalism writ large. 1889
Sat. AY? 1 . . - June 761/1 Is editing and conducting a maga
zine nia^a/.inisiii ?
Magazinist (mcvgazniist). [f. as prec. +
-LST.] One who writes for magazines.
1821 Blackw. Mag. X. 557 Christopher, Cock of the
North, Prince of Periodicals, and Monarch of Magazinist.-..
1823 Die (Ji INCI:V Lett. Y)i. Matt Hi. Wks. 1890 X. 43
Reviewer, magazinist and author of all work. 1880 M.
COLLINS Th. in Garden \. 102 The modern magazinist is a
pitiable poetaster.
Magaziuy (ma. gaz/~ni\ a. [f. as prec. 4--Y 1 .]
Of the nature of. or suitable (or, a magazine.
1885 Sat. Rei . 9 May 6:11/2 Not unamusing, though a
MAGDALA.
little maga/iny , to use ;i word of reproach.
22 Sept. 383/2 We have heard his writings called shallow
and magaziny .
Mag dala (mje gdala). The name of a town
in Abyssinia, whcve a victory was gained in iSGS
by General Napier. Used attrib. for the name of
a red aniline dye.
1875 Ure s Diet. Arts (ed. 7). 1890 THORPE Diet. Aj>f>[.
Client. I. 233/2 Ma^dala red... This old and very beautiful
colouring matter is the saiTranine of the naphthalene series.
Magdalen, Magdalene (margdalen, -1/h).
[nd. Keel. Latin (Maria) MagdaKna, -leaf, a. Gr.
Map/a $) May8a^.rjftj, v Mar) r ; of Magdala Ta town
on the Sea of Galilee). The vernacular form of
the word (adopted through Fr. N is MAUDLIN ; the
pronunciation , mg dlin) represented by this spelling
is still current for the names of Magdalen College,
Oxford, and Magdalene College, Cambridge.]
1. a. Tht ltagdeUen(e : the appellation of a dis-
ciple of Christ named Mary, out of whom went
seven devils (Luke viii. 2). She has commonly
been supposed to be identical with the unnamed
sinner of Luke vii. 37, and therefore appears in
Western hngiology as a harlot restored to purity
and elevated to saintship by repentance and faith.
(In the full designation Mary Magdalen e the
article is omitted.) For early examples see also
MAUDLIN sb.
c 1386 CHAUCER Pars. T. r 428 As ludas grucched ayrines
the Magdaleyue. 1500-20 DUNBAR Poems xx-xvii. 18 Tlie
Magdalene and Mare Salamee Abasit wer in spirit. 1850
S. DOHF.LL Roman ii, Heaven, Where anqels hail the
Magdalen. 1865 PI.U.MPTRF. Master <y Scholar u; The
twain, The sinner and the -Magdalene, they joyed I o think
that [etc.].
b. A representation of Mary Magdalen in art.
1661 KVF.LVN Diary 9 Aug., Many excellent pictures,
especialy the Magdalen of Caracci. 1851 RUSKIN Stones
I en. (1894) I. 160 But a smooth Magdalen of Carlo Dolci
with a tear on each cheek, .rarely fails of being verily, often
deeply, felt for the time.
2. Iransf. One whose history resembles that of
the Magdalen ; esp. a reformed prostitute.
1697 DENNIS Plot <y no Plot Epil., I, your young, buxom
Magdalens despise, She-Saints, that have sev n Devils in
their eyes. [1737 BAILEY vol. II, Magdaleits. an order of
nuns, or rather worn out and penitent courtesans at Rome,
upon whom a revenue was .settled by Pope Clement VIII.]
1758 Plan far atatlislting Magdalen-Charity 36 The
General Committee shall empower three of their number to
visit the wards, toenquireinto the behavior of the Magdalens
[etc.]. 1777 SHERIDAN Trip Scarb. Prol., Those writers
well and wisely use their pens Who turn our wantons into
Magdalens. a i88z TROLLOPE Aittobiog. xviii. (1883) II. 180
A poor abased creature.. with very little of the Magdalene
about her because though there may be Magdalenes they
are not often found.
3. A home for the refuge and reformation of
prostitutes. [Short for Magdalen hospital,]
1766 ENTICK London IV. 311 In Prescot-street..we find
a modern institution, .founded by the name of the -Mag
dalen. 1792 MAKY\VOLLSTONECR. Rights Wont. iv. 155 Many
innocent girls . -are . . ruined before they know the difference
b;tween virtue and vice.. .Asylums and .Magdalenes are
not the proper remedies for these abuses. 1859 C. BARKER
Assoc. Princ. i. i The numerous temples, hospitals, ..and
magdalens which then covered our land.
4. The name of a kind of peach. [Cf. MAUDLIN.]
1706 LONDON & WISE l\i tir\t Gard ner I. i. viii. 38 The
White Magdalen has a. .sugar d winy Taste. 1719 Cotnpl.
Gard. p. viij. There are sometimes . . but scurvy Peaches
among the Minions, Magdalens, Violets, Admirables, 8;c.
1765 Mnsatin Ritsticiun IV. iv. 17 The magdalene is gene
rally a vigorous tree. *
1 5. Some plant. Obs. [Cf. MAUDLIN.]
c 1590 ]. ELDHF.D in Hakluyfs Voy. (is 9 g) II. i. 270 These
camels will Hue very well two or three dayes without water :
their feeding is on thistles, worme-wood, magdalene, and
other strong weeds.
6. attrib. and Comb., as (sense i) MagJalen-likt
adj., -look, -style; Magdalen day, the feast of
St. Mary Magdalen, 22 July ; Magdalen asylum,
charity, home, hospital, house = sense 3; Mag
dalen (also MAUDLIN) pear, some variety of pear ;
Magdalen ward, the ward ,in a hospital) devoted
to the reception of Magdalens .
1869 LECKY Eurap. Mar. iv. (1877) II. 08 Magdalen asy
lums and foundling hospitals. 1758 (title) A plan for j
establishing a Charity. House . . for the reception of repenting !
Prostitutes, to be called the Magdalen Charity. 1485 Cer-
tiftcate in Surtecs Misc. (1890) 46 The Sunday after
^ . , --. ---,,- agdalen hospita. ...
Goodman s fields . . was opened. 1758 (title) The plan of the
.Magdalen House for the reception of penitent Prostitutes.
1776 Carlisle Mag. 21 Sept. 169 Obtaining admittance into
the Magdalen-house. 1794 CHARLOTTE SMITH Wandering
of II arwick 169 With all her penitent looks, and *Magda-
h", j 6 ,S ra , ces - 752 SIR H. BEAUMONT Criio u That
fc Magdalen-look -
d Kstiolles, in the true Magdalen style; intreating him to
receive her again.
t Magdaleon. Pharmacy. Obs. [ad. med.L.
mngdaleon-em, magdaleo (whence F. magdalion,
l6th c.), also magialium, f. Gr. iMfSa^ia, dough
23
or bread-crumb (Galen), later form of aironay$a\ta
soft bread to wipe one s hands upon at table, f.
aitopaaafiv to wipe.] A cylindrical roll of plaster,
salve, or any medicinal substance.
f 1450 ME. Med. Bk. Uieinrich) 182 When bon ha^t
medled al by poudre, ben forme ber of by magdaleom:s in
newe wyt leber or In good pauper. 1646 SIR T. HJIOWSK
Pseud. Ep. u. iii. 74 Applying the magdaleon or roale unto
the Needle it would both stir and attract it. 1670 W.
SIMPSON HydroL Ess. 108 We.. melted it, and in small lead
pipes cast it into magdaleons. .resembling common sulphur,
1673 E. HROWN Trav. Germ. etc. (1677) 168 We saw also the
manner of casting the Brimstone into Rolls, or Magdale.jn--.
1725 HRADLRV Fam. Diet. s.v. Sulphur, They, .liquify it
[sulphur] by Fire, then pour it into Moulds, and form it into
Sticks or Pieces, call d abroad Magdaleons. 1731 HAILI-.V
vol. II, Magdaleon, a roll of salve or planter.
Magdeburg centuries, hemispheres : see
CBXTUKY S, HKMLSL HKUE i b.
Mag e iint" d^). arch. [Anglicized form of
MAI; us. Cf. F. mage (OF. had niague),"\
1. A magician; transf. a person of exceptional
wisdom and learning.
r 1400 A pot. Loll. 95 We callen be magis, boo bat calculun
bi be sternis bingis to cum, wening as bei were Goddis
gouernours. 1586 T. H. La Priinand. rr. Acad, \. 157
PlatOj.after he was well instructed by Socrates, sought out
the mages and wise men of Egypt, by whose un-anes he
saw the booke s of Moises. 1590 SPKNSKR / . (J. in. iii. 14
The hardy Mayd ;. the dreadfull Mage there fownd Depe
busied bout worke of wondrous end. 1611 DONNK Anat.
World 390 Th Egyptian Mages. 1860 FORSIKU Gr. AY-
inonstr. 63 Though such circumstances worked wull for
the Mage [Henry VII] upon the English throne, he did nut
with all his craft [etc.]. 1869 TLXNYSUN (. owing of Arthur
279 And there I saw mage Merlin.
t 2. One of the magi : see MAGUS r. Ol>s.
1585 T. WASHINGTON tr. Nicholnys I oy. iv. ii. 115 Their
Mages .. annoynted their sacrifice with oyle. 1594 R.
ASIILKY tr. Lays Ic Roy 31 b, As we will declare hereafter
when we speake of the Persians, and of their Mages.
Magecolle, variant of MACHKCOLK v. Ul>s.
Mageirics, -istic: see MAUIRICS, -isnc.
; Magel. Obs. (OnlyinTrevisa.) Alscmag g ed,
magil, magyl. V Fictitious, fabulous.
1387 TRKVISA Higden (Rolls) V. 337 Here William telle)>
a magel [? . r. maged] tale wib oute evidence. Ibid. 339
Madde men telle niagel [? . rt\ magil, magged] tales.
Magellan (magc lan). The Eng. form of the
name of a famous Portuguese navigator, Fernao
de Magalbaea (? 1470-1521), the first European
discoverer who passed through the channel now
called the Straits of Magellan into the Pacific Ocean;
used attrib. (or in possessive) = MAGELLANIC.
1638 J. CHILMKAD Treat. Globes 11. vii. (Hakl. Soc.^ 67
Our mariners used to call them Magellanes Clouds. 1671
OGILBY Anier. 474 marg.) Description of the Magellan
Straights. 1696 PHILLIPS (ed. 5), Magellan s Clouds, two
small Clouds of the same colour with I ia Lactea, not far dis
tant from the South Pole. 1840 R. H. DANA Bef. Mast v. 9
The Magellan Clouds consist of three small nebula; in the
southern part of the heavens. 1867 SMYTH Sailors If ord-bk.^
Magellan Jacket, a riame given to a watch-coat with a hood,
worn in high latitudes.
b. = Magellan s Straits , ? nonce-itse,
1787 UURNS To \V. Simpson vii, Ur whare wild-meeting
oceans boil IJesouth Magellan.
Hence f Magella nian a. = next.
1698 FRVER Ace. E. India $ / . i The Magellanian Clouds.
Magellanic fmregela^ nik), a. [ad. mod.L.
Magcllanic-m t f. MAGELLAN : see -1C.] Pertaining
to or named after Magellan (see prec.), used in
the appellations of regions discovered by him,
nautical objects, etc.
Magellanic bark, a kind of Peruvian bp-k. Magel
lanic Clouds, two large globular cloudy spots formed
of vast numbers of nebulas and clusters of stars, visible
in the southern hemisphere. Magellanic fox (see quotj.
Magellanic jacket, a sailor s watch-coat with a hood.
Magellanic regions, those regions of Patagonia visited
by Magellan. t Magellanic Sea, the South Pacific
Ocean. Magellanic Straits, the straits through which
Magellan passed from the Atlantic to the Pacific.
1775 SIR E. BARKY Observ. M ines 221 An equal quantity
of the Peruvian and *Magellanic bark. 1685-6 MACKRITH
Let. 5 Feb. in Boyle s It- A-s. (1744) V. 651 The Magellanick
clouds . . consist of a greater and a lesser. 1880 PROCTOR
Poetry Aslron. xii. 434 The Magellan ic Clouds are roughly
spherical in shape. 1837 J. E. GRAY in Afag. ffat. Hist,
Nov. 578 I tilpes ///i7?//rt;V# (,*Magellanic Fox), Greyish,
varied with black on the back [etc.]. Inhabits Magellan s
Straits. 1773 HAWKKSWORTH Voy. II. 40 Each of them
received what is called a *Magellanic jacket and a pair
of trowsers. The jacket is made of a thick woollen
stuff called Fearnought. 1771 Ann. Reg. 2/2 That.. right
which they [the Spaniards] pretend to all the ^Magellanic
regions. 1602 JnftMttffTWt, Tabacco (1863) 17 The *Ma-
gellanick sea her visions brought. 1708 Brit. Apollo No. 91.
2/2 The Magellanic Sea. 1696 J. EDWARDS Dcnwnstr.
Exist, ff Prwid. God i. 231 The people about the *Megal-
lanick Streights are white.
Magenta (maid^e nta). The name of a town
in Northern Italy where, in 1859, the Austrians
were defeated by the French and Sardinians. Used
for the name of a brilliant crimson aniline dye,
discovered shortly after the date of the battle.
1860 R. Smit/i s Patent n Aug. in Newton s Lond. Jrnl.
Arts 4- Sci. (1861) XIII. 225 What is called Magenta red ,
. .may be obtained as follows. 1861 R. HUNT in St. James s
Mag. I. 43 The much-admired tones of the Mauve and
Magenta. 1863 \V. ROBERTS in Proc. Roy. Soc. XII. 481
MAGGOT.
i On Peculiar Appearances exhibited by IJlood -corpuscles
! under the influence of Solutions of Magenta and Tannin.
1891 Truth 10 Dec. 1240/2 Velvet of a peculiarly bright
; and daring tone of dahlia red, almost a magenta.
b. attrib. passing into adj.
1875 HUXLKV & MARTIN Eltm. BioL (1877) 7 R IMI m
magenta .solution under the cover-glass. 1877 KEADE // <>n/.
i Hater ix. I. 208 He wore .. a magenta tie that gave /ue
a pain in the eye. 1896 BARRIE Marg. Ogitvy ix. 178, 1
used to wear a magenta frock and a white pinafore.
C. Qualifying other designations of colour.
1882 Garden 29 Apr. 288/2 Tulips. .Proserpine, magenta-
pink. Ibid, 298; 3 The flowers, .a glowing magenta-crimson.
Mager, variant of MAUCKK.
Mageram, obs. form of MARJORAM.
Magery, obs. form of MAUGRE.
Mageste, -ical, obs. ff. MAJESTY, MAJESTICAL.
Magest- : see MACIST-.
tMagg,^- 1 Obs. rarti 1 . [Cf.M.ujcLE.] trans.
To mangle.
a 1400-50 Alexander 1268 (Ashm. MS.) pen mournes all
\>u MesMxlones. . For maistris & mynistris menere K; grettir,
pat was in mor.sds magged \ihibtin MS. made] & mart rid
a hundreth.
Mag g (jnrcg), v.- Sc. [V f. MAO j//.-, magpie.]
trans. To pilfer.
1818 SCOTT Hrt. Midi, xlii, I hae made a clean h^use <>
Jenny lialchristie and lier niece. They were u bail pack
sii. itl d meat and mault, and loot the carters inagg the cuaU.
Magged m.fgd;, a. i\ ant. ,_Sce quou
1867 S.MVHI Sailor s II ord-bk., Magged, worn, fietted, and
:sl retched rope, as a magged brace.
Magger,Magg~et, varinntsotMAi CHE. MAMH >r.
Maggezzine, obs. form of MACA/INK.
Maggie nut-gi). [f. MAC si .- + -IE.]
1. Sc. A. girl.
1603 / /li/ottts cxxxvi, }e trowit to get ane biml < >f bb-.-r,
To bane ane of tliir Maggies. 1819 (. >. Hi AMU. AV. /j 1
J i rt Poems (1826) 83 Troth, little prutit has she made I>y
fisher inaggies.
2. St\ Local name for the Common Guillemot
(A lea troilc .
1885 in SUAINSON P twine. Nantes Birds.
3. Rifle-shooting* = MAGPIE 7, MAG sl>.- 3.
1901 Daily Chron. 22 July 7/2 The Englishman fired
again, and once more it was only a inasgie .
Magging (margin,), -vbl. sb. slang. [f. MAC
v. + -INI; *.] Chattering, talking.
1814 I KfiGE Sitppl, tu Groae, Magging, prating, chattering.
it 1845 H(iOl) AVi t i/ jf Complaint^ 34 Hut I m bound the
members as silenced us, in doing it had plenty of magging.
1849 ALII. SMITH Pottle ton Leg. vii. 48 It s a pity she s
so deaf. .. Oh, it s a great comfort, Mr. .. It stops all
magging . 1864 K. YATKS Broken to J/anu-ss .\x.\, The
chatter and magging of these silly women.
I Maggie, v. Sf. Obs. AUo 6 maggill,
magel, 7 maigle. [Of obscure etymology : con
nexion with MAXGLE v. is difficult to justify.]
trans. To mangle, maul, damage.
1456 Sin G. HAVE Lttiv Arms (S.T.S.) 278 Gif it hapnyt
uny . . man to be slayn in felde, and sa magglit that his visage
niycht nocht be knawin. 1500-20 JILNISAU foetus lix. 3 A
rtfyng sone of rakyng Minis Hes magellit my making. 1513
Don, i AS ,-Kneis, Time, etc. of Trans/. 24 IJot redis leill.
and tak gud tent in tynie, }he nowder maggill nor mis-
nietir my ryine. 1570 LEVINS Manip. 10 26 I o Maggie,
inacta>c,e.vt.arnificarc. Ibid. 127/24 To Maggil, v/or//tor?.
Hence Ma-ggled///. a.
1513 DOUGLAS sEneis\\. viii. 39 King Priamus son, uith
body tore and rent, Thair he beheld, and creuell maglit
face, a 1555 LYNDKSAV Tragedie 385 Lyke doytit Doctoris
new cum out of A then is, And mumrayll ouer ane pair of
]n:iL;lit nuutnis. 1603 PJiilotiis cliii, My maiglit face maks
mee to fcill, That myne man be the same [i. e. a devil J.
Maggot 1 (mivg^t). Forms: 4, 6 magotte,
5 magat, maked, 5-6 mag(g)ote, 5-7, 9 magot,
6 mag(g ette, magot(t)e, 7 magget, 6- maggot.
[Prob. related in some way to the synonymous
ME. mafak MADDOCIJ ; but the exact formation is
not easy to determine.
The i sth c. form waked (only once, in a glossary) may be
a metathetic alteration of maSck, ttiadek ; but even if so, it
may be only an individual blunder, and in any case it seems
unlikely to be the source of the mod. form ; more probably
It represents an occasional pronunciation of maggot (cf.
mod. Somerset ntaeket for MAGGOT*). Possibly the form
inak, MAWK (a variant of MADDOCK) may have suggested
a jocular application of the female nickname Maggot for
Margaret (cf. MAGGOT- and the north midland dial, dick
for a louse.i.J
1. . A worm or grub of the kind formerly supposed
to be generated by corruption ; chiefly applied to
the larva of a dipterous fly, esp. those of the
cheese-fly and the flesh-fly or blue-bottle . Red
maggot , the larva (destructive to corn) of the
wheat-midge.
1398 TREVISA Earth. De P. R. xvin. cxv. (1495) 856 Ma-
gottes ben wormes that brede of corrupt and rot yd moysture
in flesshe. c 1440 Pronip. Ptirv. 321 (s.v. A fake) Winchester
MS., Magat, may, or math, /rtrw/;/.?, cimex [Phillipfs MS.
and Pynson c 1500 have magot]. c 1475 Pict. I oc. in Wr.-
Wiilcker 767/5 Hie tarinus [read tarmus\, hie simax [? =
cinit .v], a maked. 1496 Fysshynge iv. Angle (1883) 29 In
Juyll take.. the codworme & maggotes vnto Mighelmas.
c 1515 Coche Lorell s B. 2 His hosen gresy upon his thyes,
That place for magottes was very good. 154* BOORDE
Dyetary xiii, In High Alemen the chese whiche is full
of magotes is called there the best chese. 1602 SHAKS.
Ham. iv. iii. 24 Your v^rm is your onely Emperor for
diet. We fat all creatures else to fat vs, and we fat our
u
bi
MAGGOT.
selfe for Magots. 1663 BUTLKK //./. i. iii. 1276 But I deny
they are the same, More then a .Maggot and I am. 1698
G. THOMAS Pensilvania (1848) 22 Sheep, .are generally free
from those infectious Diseases. .the Rot, Scab, or Mag
gots. 1774 GOI.DSM. Nat. Hist. (1776) VIII. 4 Caterpillar
may be easily distinguished from worms or maggots, by
the number of their feet. 1859 DARWIN Orig. Spec. xiv.
(1873) 387 The larva or maggot of a fly, namely the Ceci-
domyia, producing asexually other larva;. 1867 F. FRANCIS
Angling i. (1880) 27 Maggots, or gantles, as they are more
commonly called by metropolitan anglers. 1871 TYNDALL
l ragm. Sci. (1879) II. xiii. 293, I jumped to the conclusion
that" these maggots had been spontaneously generated in
the meat. 1886 Times 18 Aug. 10/6 The wheat midge
. .produces the red maggots which so seriously damage the
ripening ears of corn.
jig* 1649 O.DANIEL Trinarch^Hen. // cccl.vxi,The Mag-
ots of the Court Eate into favour ; where they bred, they
ite. 1780 Cow PER Frogr. Err. 326 Ye pimps. .Who fasten
without mercy on the fair, And suck, and leave a crawling
maggot there. 1809 E. S. BARRETT Setting Sun II. 125
The disgusting scene of the maggots of avarice, corruption,
and meretricious influence preying on the state.
2. A whimsical or perverse fancy ; a crotchet.
a 1625 FLETCHKR IVomen Pleased in. iv, Are not you mad,
my friend ?.. Have not you Maggots in your braines?
f 1645 HOWELL Lett. (1688) II. 328 There s a strange Magot
hath got into their Brain. 1678 DRYDES Lintberham v. i,
What new maggot s this; you dare not, sure, be jealous!
1685 S WESLEY \.titlc) Maggots; or Poems on several
subjects, 1693 SMADWKLL Volunteers v. Wks. 1720 IV. 480
/Hunt. Ha Fellow ! what dost thou mean by a maggot?
flop. Sir, a little concern of mine in my way, a little whim,
or so, Sir. 1717 PRIOR Alma i. 400 Your Horace owns, he
various writ, As wild or sober maggots bit. 1784 BI/KNS
Common PL Bk. August, One who spends the hours.. with
Ossian, Sbakspeare, . . &c, J or, as the maggot takes him,
a gun, a fidille, or a song to make or mend. 1802 WOLCOT
(H. Pindar) Pitt $ his Statue Wks. 1812 IV. 501 Soon as a
inaggot crept into my head I caught a stump of pen and
put it down. 1816 SCOTT Antitj. xx.xviii, For a the non-
s.-nse maggots that ye whiles take into your head, ye are
the maist wise and discreet o a our country gentles. 1898
D. C. MURRAY Talcs 255 She s got some maggot in her
head about being loved for her own sake.
fb. Fancifulness. Obs. rare.
1701 COLLIKK .1A Anton. etc.. 257 A handsome young Lady
..dress d like Quality, but nut to any degree of M;n^>i <n
Curiosity.
C. Proverb.
1687 MIKGK Gt. Fr. Diet. it. s.v., I shall do it, when tin-
magget bite-;. Je le/crai^ quand il nfcn prendra entne.
td. Used in the names of many dance-tunes. Obs.
1716 nancing-Mnster (ed. 16) 179 Betty s Maggot. Ibid*
iSo .Mr. Beveridge s Maggot. Ibid.iyi Huntington s Mai;-
c^ot, Il hL 203 Drapers Maggot. I bid. -211 Air. Lane s
Maggot. Ibid. 224 Captain s Maggot. Ibid, 245 My Lord
HyiMi -. Mu^ot. Jbid, 258 Carpenters Maggot. Ibid. 264
George s Maggot [etc.]. 1719 Ibid. 11-75 [ten similar titles).
3. A whimsical or capricious person.
1681 T, FLATMAN Heraclitits Rieiens No. 39 (1713) I, 259
Whose britch has most Fire in it, Harry s, or the Maggm-,
and Whigs i #1700 B. E. /?/<:/. Cant. Ovrt , Maggot, a whim
sical Fellow, full of strange Fancies. 1725 BAILKY Erasm,
Colhtj. (1733) 230 You were as great a Maggot as any in the
World when you were at Paris. 1735 DVCKE ct PARDON
Diet.. /l/Vz^W.-.a whimsical Fellow that is full of strange
freakish Fancies.
4. attrib. and Comb. , m maggot ostentation ; fnaff-
got -eaten, (sense 2) -headed, -fate<l adjs. ; maggot-
boiler slang) a tallow-chandler; maggot-fishing,
angling with a maggot for bait; -f maggot-monger,
a crotcheteer; t maggot-pate, a silly whimsical
person ; maggot-pimple, a form of acne {Acne
pnuctatd] ; maggot-race, a race between maggots
or grubs.
1796 C fane s Diet, I nlgar Tongue, * Maggot-boiler % a
tallow chandler. 1621 BUKTON An/it. Mel. iKnnocr. to Rdr.
(1651) 28 doing barefoot to . . our Lady of Lauretts..to
creep to those counterfeit and "Maggot -eaten Reliques.
1804 Kentish Angler title-p., Worm, Minnow, Cadis, and
*Maggot Fishing, a 1693 WOOD Li/,- (O. H. S.)_ I. 273 A
*maggot-headed person and humourous. 1660 Hibliotlicca
Fanatica 2 Jeremy Ives, the gifted Maggot-Monger.
1583 SHAKS /.. /-. L. v. ii. 409 These summer flies, Haue
blowne me full of "maggot ostentation. 1622 FI.KTCHKK
Sp. Curate iv. v, Did you thinke, had this man been rich,
..He would have chosen such a Wolfe, a Cancker, A
"Maggot-pate, to be his whole Executor. 1681 T. FLAT-
MAN Heraclitns Ridcns No. 39(1713) I. 259 The "Maggot-
pat ed Whigs, who would .. set us all on Fire at Home.
1687 KIRBY & BISHOP Marrow of Astral. \. 60 Nice con
clusions, and maggot pated whimsies, to no purpose.
a 1700 B. E. Diet. Cant. Crew, Bully-fop, a Maggot-
paled, huffing, silly, ratling Fellow. 1822 GOOD Stntfy
filed, II. 292 It is necessary to make the pressure harder
than for the discharge of the mucus in the "maggot-
pimple. 1836 MAYNE Expos. Lex., Maggot Pimple^ a
common name for the yarns pnnctatus, 1792 W. ROBERTS
Loaker-on No. 28 (1794^ I. 400 To run a * maggot-race with
Jack Smoaky. 1810 Sporting Mag. XXXV. 69 Lost fifty
pounds with Jack Frolic on a maggot race.
Maggot- (marg?t). [A use of Magote (Cursor
M. 2545-0, a. F. Margot, pet name ivx Marguerite
Margaret] fa. Applied as a proper name to
(a) a magpie; () a sow. Obs. b. A magpie
(see also MAGGOT-PIE). Now dial.
i573 e tc - [see MAGGOT-PIE]. 1608 H. CLAPHAM Errour
on I eft Hand 49 Maggot my sow. 1791 WOLCOT (P. Pindar)
Magpie % Robin Wks. 1812 11.475 AH on a sudden, Maggot
starts and stares. 1848 Zoologist VI. 2290 The magpie is
a maggot [in Worcestershire].
Ma ggotiness. [f. MAGGOTY 4- -NESS.] Mag
goty condition. 1727 BAILEY vol. II,
24
f Ma ggotisix, a. Obs. [f. MAGGOT l 2 + -ISH.]
Crotchety.
a 1700 if. E. Diet. Cant. Cr&v, Whimsical, maggotish.
1731 BAILEY, Freakish, freaked^ whimsical, maggottish.
Ma ggot-pie. Obs. exc. dial. Forms : 6
magget the py, 6-7 mag(g)ot-a-pie, 7 magot o
pie,magata-,meggata-,maggotte-,maggoti-pie,
pye, maggot-pie, -pye, ydial. maggotty-pie. [f.
MAGGOT- (as quasi-proper name) + PIE; the middle
syllable of some forms represents the ; cf. F. Margot
la pie.~\ A magpie.
573 TUSSKR Husk. ((8781 108 If gentils be scraullng, call
magnet the py. 1598 FLOKIO, Garzetta^ a magot a pie, or
plot. ..Gazzotto, a mnggot-a-pie. 1604 BRETON Grimctlos
Fortunes D 4 b, His wife, .had in her house a young Pie ;
(which we call a Magot-a-Pie). 1605 SHAKS. Mach. in. iv.
125 Maggot Pyes, & Choughes, & Rookes. 1605 CA.MUES
Kent, (1637) 166 So an Hare on a bottle for Harebottle; a
Maggot-pie upon a Goate for Pigot [etc.]. 1611 COTGR.,
Agasse, a Pie, Piannet, or Magatapie. Ibid., / ?>, a Pye,
Pyannat, Meggata-pye. 1632 CHAPMAN & SHIRLEY Bali \,
i, At the Maggot-a-pie in the Strand, Sir. 1681 HICKERINGILL
Black Non-Conf. Introd., Wks. 1716 II. 2 Did >ou never
see a Crow or a Maggottepye sit pecking, and cawing.,
upon an Asses back? 1893 ll ilts. Glass., Maggotty-pie. .
still in use.
tMa ggotry. Obs, [f. MAGGOT ] +-BY.] Folly,
absurdity.
1706 Reflex, v/ on Ridicule 326 The maggotry of some
people is inconceivable. 1731 MEDLMV Kolhcns Cape G.
Hope I. 309 The magot ry is this.
Maggoty (mre-gpti^, a. [f. MAGGOT! + -v.]
1. 1 ull ot maggots.
1727 ItAH.F.vvol. II, ;l/a&v//r,fullof Maggots. 1787 FARLEY
Land. Art Cookery (ed. 4) 13 If it [cheese] be . .full of holes,
it will give reason to suspect that it is maggotty. 1844 / .
Parley s Ann. \. 293 Jack, .was fed with maggoty biscuit
and bilge water. 1867 Morn. Star 9 Sept., A man was let
off lightly fur working up maggoty meat into polonies.
2. Full of whims and foolish fancies; freakish.
1678 XOKHIS Coll. Afi$c.(i6$$) 136 To pretend to work out
a neat Scheme of Thoughts with a maggoty unsettled Head
is .. ridiculous. 1706 FARQUHAR Recruiting Officer n. ii,
Then should I have some rogue of a builder. ..Transform
my noble oaks and elms into cornices.. to adorn some mag-
gotty, new-fashioned bauble upon the Thames. 1707 Keflc.v.
upon Ridicule 304 He borrows an apish and magot ty
Carriage. 1816 KIKBV SP. Entoinoi. (1843) T2 ^ * ne
common saying that a whimsical person is maggoty, .per
haps arose from the freaks the sheep have been observed to
< -\hibit when infested by their bots. 1834-43 SOUTHEV
Doctor xxiv. (1862) 62 His son proved as maggoty as the
f.iiher. 1864 R. RBID Old Glasgow 381 A maggoty fancy.
b. Comb., as maggoty -headed, -paled adjs.
1667 WOOD Life 31 Aug., He [Aubrey] was a shifili-"^
pci son, roving and magotie-headed. 1850 N. $ Q. ist Ser.
II. 173/2 A maggoty-pated fellow is often used to express
a whimsical man.
Magh(e, variant of MAUOH, MAW.
| Magha. Obs. rare 1 . [App. misspelling of
1,. Hia&t, fctn. of MAIM-.S.] A sorceress.
1609 DANIEL Ci~ . I Tars vin. cv, And doth with idle rest
defuime vs more Than any Maglia can or sorceresse.
Maght, ma^t, etc. : see MioftT, etc.
Magi (iru^ d^oi), sb.pl. : see MAGUS.
Magiaii (m^ dgi&n), a. and sl>. [f. L. MAG -us
+ -IAN.] A. adj. a. Of or pertaining to the Magi.
1716 PKIDEAUX O. $ A^. /Vs/. Connect. I. iv. (1718) 170
Another reformation which be (Zoroaster] made in the
Magian religion, was [etc. J. 1796 UP. WATSON Apol. Bible 160
Addicted to thu magian superstition of two independent
Beings. 1875 LIGHTFOOT Connn. Co/ass. 151 It was then.,
that the magian system took root in Asia Minor.
b. Magical, {poet, rare.}
1818 KKATS l- .iuiym. m. 264 Will he. .keep me as a chosen
food to draw His magian fish through hated lire and flame?
B. sb. One of the Magi ; a follower of or believer
in the Magi ; a magician, wizard.
1578 Kk. Com. Prayer New Calendar 6 Jan., The Maglans
as vpon this day. .worshipped Christ. 1716 PRIUEAUX < . A-
N. Test. Connect, i. iv. (1718) 174 It is not to be understood
that all Magians, that is, all of the sect, were thus learned.
1768-74 TUCKBR Lt. Nat. (1834) II. 471 His star appeared
in the East, filling the Magians there with exceeding great
joy. 1817 BYRON Manfred u. iv. 31 A Magian of great
power, and fearful skill! 1861 GOLDW. SMITH Lect. Mod,
Hist. 61 It little avails the king to rule the people if the Ma
gian is to rule the king. 1877 Outlines Hist. Relig. 165 The
.\Ia-ians were.. a pro-Semitic and pre-Aryan priestly tribe
in West Asia.
Magiauism (m^ d^ianiz m). [f. MAGIAN +
-ISM,] The tenets or doctrines of the Magi.
1716 PRIDEAUX O. fy N : Test. Connect. \. iv. (1718) 171
His [Zoroaster s] reformation of Magianism. 1841 Blackiu,
Mag. XLIX. 233 Some ..were so deeply tainted, .with
mysticism and Magianism, as to retain but little trace of
the primitive doctrines of Islam. 1864 PUSEY Lect. Daniel
, ith danger to magianism in general.
Magic (mard-jik), sb. Forms: 4-6 magike,
magyke, (5 malgyk, 6 magiot, magika), 4-7
magique, 7-8magiek, 7magic. [ad. OF. magique,
ad. late L. magica (Pliny has magifl^Gl. ^071/07
sc. T(X vr l\ snbst. use (by ellipsis of ars art) of the
fern, of magicus MAGIC a.
In the mod. Rom. langs. the place of the word is taken by
the cognate F. magic, It. , Sp. , Pg. niagia, ad. med.L. magia,
a, Gr. ^layeia f, /xayos MAGUS.]
MAGIC.
1. The pretended art of influencing the course
of events, and of producing marvellous physical
phenomena, by processes supposed to owe their
efficacy to their power of compelling the interven
tion of spiritual beings, or of bringing into opera
tion some occult controlling principle of nature ;
sorcery, witchcraft. Also, the practice of this art.
The magic which made use of the invocation of evil or
doubtful spirits was of course always regarded as sinful ;
but natural magic, i. e. that which did not involve recourse
to the agency ot personal spirits, was in the Middle Ages
usually recognized as a legitimate department of study and
practice, so long as it was not employed for maleficent ends.
Of natural magic as understood by mediaeval writers,
typical examples are the making of an image, under certain
astrological conditions, in order to injure or benefit the health
of the person represented ; and the application of a medica
ment to a weapon in order to heal the wound made by it.
These things, if now practised, would still be called magic ,
though the qualification natural would seem quite inap
propriate. On the other hand, the * natural magic of the
Middle Ages included much that from the standpoint of
modern science is natural , but not magical , the processes
resorted to being really, according to the now known laws
of physical causation, adapted to produce the intended
effects.
ci786 CHAUCER Man of Laws T, 116 They speken
of Magyk and Abusion. 1390 GOWER COM/. III. 46 Ma
gique he useth forto winne His love. 1447 BOKENHAM
Seyntys (Roxb.) 268 The inyht of malgyk or enchauntement.
1490 CAXTQH *eydo* xxiv. 88 She inuoqued..the moder of
magyque in her triple proporcyon. 1509 HA\VES I ast. / /<</.?.
xxxvi. (Percy Soc.) 189 My swerde. .set with magykes artc.
1569 BI-. PARKHURST Injunctions Articles to be inquired of
F 29 Whether ye know any that vse any sorcerie Inchant-
ments, Magika [etc.]. 1581 N. BLTRNE Dispnt. xxli. 102 b,
As fur the practeis of magict I michl obiect vnto you Wil!<,\,
quhais sone raised the deuil. c 1590 MARLOWE Faust Prol.,
Nothing so swecte as magkke is to him. 1642 FULLER Holy
$ Prof. St. n. x. 89 When they cannot fiie up to heaven to
make it a Miracle, they fetch it from hell to make it Magick.
with the safety-lamp in hand, into a fiery stall. 1884 H.
JKNMNGS r/inflicisiiiii. 8 Magic, which means the unnatural
interference with nature.
b. With defining adj. Black magic [=F. magie
noire] : a designation given by modern writers to
the kind of magic that was supposed to involve
the invocation of devils ; opposed to white magic
[ - F. magie blanche}. Natural magic : see above.
r 1384 CHAUCER //. Fame in. 176 And Clerkes eke which
konne wel Alle this magikes naturel That craftely doon her
ententes To maken in certeyn ascendeutes Yinages, lo,
thrugh which magike To make a manl.en hoolorsyke. f 1386
/ V ( >/. 416. 1477 NORTON Ont. Alcli. i. in Ashm. (1652) 21
And also of Magique natural!. 1603 BACON Adv. Learn. I.
iv. ii Natural magic prctenclcthtocall and reduce natural
philosophy from variety of speculations to the magnitude of
works. 1718 Br-. HCTCHINSON H itchcraft ii. (1720) 34 White
Magic, that pretends lo deal only with Good Angels. 1871
TVI.DR / rim. Cull. I. 125 VVhat with slavery and what with
black-magic, life is precarious among the Wakhutu.
t c. A magical procedure or rite ; also concr. a
magical object, a charm, fetish. Obs.
c 1386 CHAUCER Sar. s T. 210 It is rather lyk An appar-
ence ymaad by som Magyk. 1573 I.. LI.OVD Pilgr. Princes
37 There are diners kindes of these Magicks, whereby they
bragge and boast that they are able to do any thing, and
that they know hereby all things. 1603 DRAVTON Bar.
H arsl]. xi, To sing.. Of gloomie Magiques, and benummiug
Charmes. 18x4 URACKENKIDCF. Jml. in Yictt S Louisiana
256 Besides their public resident lodge, in which they have
a great collection of magic, or sacred things, every one has
his private magic in his lodge about his person, ll id. 257
On these occasions, each one suspends his private magic on
a high pole before his door.
2. fig. A secret and overmastering influence re
sembling magic in its effects.
iSu SHAKS. H inlir T. v. iii. 39 Oh Royall Peece :
There s Magick in thy Maiestie. a 1631 Dom Poems
(1650) 19 All such rules, loves magique can undue. 1701 Kng.
T/ieoflirast. 104 Civility is a strong Political masjick. 1792
S. ROGERS Pleas. Mem. n. 26 The Moon.. gilds the brow
of night With the mild magic of reflected light. 1805
FOSTER Ess. iv. v. 19^ A transforming magic of genius.
1822 W. IRVING Braccb. II all m. 28 The work of the house
is performed as if by magic, but it is the magic of System.
1837 DISRAELI I tuetia l. xviii, What mourner has not felt
the magic of time ? 1869 FKKUMAN .\anir. Com]. (1876) III.
xi. 60 Won over by the magic of his personal presence.
3. Iransf. The art of producing (by legerdemain,
optical illusion, or devices suggested by knowledge
of physical science) surprising phenomena resem
bling the pretended results of mngic ; conjuring.
183 ! BREWSTER (title) Natural Magic. Mod. Aiivt., Pro
fessor s Home of Magic and Mystery.
4. Comb., as magic-monger; magic-gifted, -like,
-planted, -tempered adjs.
1811 W. R. SI-ENCER Poems 49 [Painting s] *magic-gifted
hand. i86j LVTTON Sir. Story II. 223 That wand, of which
I have described to you the "magic-like effects. 1635-56
COWLEV Daviitcis i. 519 note, Which Texts . . are ill produc d
by the *Magick-mongers for a Proof of the Power of Charms.
1852 J. H. NEWMAN Callista (1856) 168 Mere atheists and
. .
s : see MAGUS.]
MAGIC.
25
MAGISTERIAL.
1. Of or pertaining to magic (freq. in phr. ^ art
magiC) magic arts, etc.). Also, working or pro
duced by enchantment. Not in predicative use.
1390 GOWER Conf. II. 259 Jason. . Upon Medea made him
bold, Of art in as ii | ue, winch sche couthe. a 1547 SURRRY
sEneid iv. (1557) F iij, To mag ike artes against my will I
bend, c 1590 GRKENK />, Bacon iv, Set him but Non-plus in
his magicke spels. 1591 SHAKS. i Hen. VI , I. i. 26 Sorcerers
. .By Magick Verses haue contriu d his end. 1634 MILTON
Conms 798 Till all thy niagick structures rear cl so high,
Were shntter d into heaps o re thy false head. 1658 WALLKR
&neis iv. Poems (1664) 189 With loose hair The Magick
Prophetess begins her prayr. 1679 DRYDEN Troiins <$ Cr.
II. iii, He may know his man without art magic. 1695 Li>.
PRESTON Boeth. iv. 175 Whilst into various Forms her Ma
gick Hand Doth turn those Men. 1736 GRAY Statins i. 54
The sun s pale sister, drawn by magic strain. 1767 SIR W.
JONES Seven Fount, in Poems (1777) 41 A. .joyless place, A
scene of nameless deeds, and niagick spells. 1830 PUSEY
Hist. Kng. 11. 289 By some magic process [to] form the dis
severed members into a frame of more youthful vigour.
b. Of a material object, a diagram, etc. : Em
ployed in magic rites, endued with magic powers,
enchanted. ]\Iagic glass, mirror: one in which
the spectator is supposed to see the representation of
future events or distant scenes; often Jig.
1697 DRYDEN Virg. Georg. m. 446 This.. With noxious
Weeds.. Dire Stepdames in the Magick Bowl infuse. 1712
STEELE Spect. No. 332 p i They describe a sort of Magick
Circle. 1786 BURNS To J. S. xii, Where Pleasure is the
Magic- wand, That, wielded right, Maks Hours like Minutes
[etc.]. 1792 S. ROGERS Pleas. Mem. i. 91 Memory What
softened views thy magic glass reveals. 1843 CARLYI.K
Past fy Pr. ii. i, And in this manner vanishes King Lackland ;
traverses swiftly our strange intermittent magic-mirror. 1870
L EsiRANGE Life Miss Mitford I. vi. 185 The possessor of
a magic crystal ball, 1877 W. JONES Finger-ring 107 A
portrait of Hadrian, engraved with Mercury in a magic
ling. 1903 F. W. H. MYERS Human Personality 1. 158 Just
as the magic mill of the fable continues magical,
f* C. Addicted to magic. Obs. rare.
1634 SIR T. HERBERT Trav. 24 A Magique Nation.
2. Producing wonderful appearances or results,
like those commonly attributed to sorcery.
1696 [see MAGIC LANTERN]. 1744 AKF.NSIDF, /Verts. I mag.
i. 16 The glances of her magic eye, She blends and shifts at
wiH. 1826 SCOTT Rev, Life KemMt in Lockhart ii. (1833)
22/1 The vain longings which we felt that, .the magic curtain
[would] once more arise. 1842 TENNYSON Day Dream ^
Arrival iv, The Magic Music in his heart Beats quick and
quicker. 1877 C.GEIKIE Christ xlix. (1879) 584 Water at all
times is a magic word in a sultry climate like Palestine*
3. Magic square : a diagram consisting of a
square divided into smaller squares, in each of
which a number is written, their position being so
arranged that the sum of the figures in a row,
vertical, horizontal, or diagonal, is always the
same. Magic circle : an arrangement of numbers
in concentric circles with radial divisions, with
arithmetical properties similar to those of the
magic square; invented byBenj. Franklin in 1749.
1704 J. HARRIS />,r. Techn., H I agick Square. 1749 FRANK
LIN Let. Wks. 1887 II. 159 You will readily allow this
square of sixteen to be the most magically magical of any
magic square ever made by any magician. 1797 Encycl.
Brit. (ed. 3) X. 422 Dr. Franklin, .has constructed, not only
a magic square of squares, but likewise a magic circle of
circles. [Description follows.] 1892 BARNARD SMITH &
HUDSON Arithm, for Sdi . 19 Magic and nasik squares.
Magical (mse dgikil), a. [f. MAGIC a. + -AL.]
1. OF or pertaining to magic; MAGIC a. i.
J S55 EDEN Decades 181 They, .vsed certeine secreate ma
gicall operations, c 1590 MARLOWE Fanst i, Come, shewe
me some demonstrations magical, c 1610 Women Saints
146 The superstition of the Christians, whose magicall artes
do make them verie bragge. 1665 GLANVILI. Def. Vanity
Dogni. 35 Those strange operations are not Mechanical
but Magical. 1692 LOCKK Toleration in. x. Wks. 1727 II.
427 To confound the magical delusions of the Hereticks
of that time. 1727 DE FOE Syst. Magic i. iii. (1840) 63
gical purposes. 1863 FROUDE Hist. Eng. VII. 74 The service
of God was asserted to be a reasonable service of the mind
and heart, and not a magical superstition.
tb. = MAGIC a. i b. Obs.
1623 WEBSTER Duchess Maljl iv. i, It wastes me more,
lhan were t my picture, fashion d out of wax, Stucke with
a maffic&ll needle, and then buried. 1624 MIDDLETON Game
at Chess HI. ii, This is the room he did appear to me in
And, look you, this the magical glass that show d him. 1652
ASHMOLE Theat. Chem. Pro}. 8 By the Magical! or Prospec
tive Stone it is possible to discover any Person in what part
of the World soever. 1750 tr. Leonard** Mirr. Stones 100
fastened over the heart with magical bands.
tc. =- MAGIC a. i c. Obs.
1634 SIR T. HERBERT Trav. 24 They [of Mohelia] are
superstitious and Magicall.
2. Resembling magic in action or effect. Also,
produced as if by magic.
1606 SHAKS. Ant. % Cl. in. i. 3I I] e humbly signifie what
in his name, That magicall word of Warre we haue effected
. 1750 FRANKLIN Lett. Wks. 1840 VI. 103 The most magically
magical of any magic square. 1818 BYRON Ch. Har. iv.
xxix, All its hues Their magical variety diffuse. 1824
Miss MITFORD in L Estrange Life (1870) II. ix. 183 Some
little hay was got in in a magical sort of way between the
showers. 1851 NicHOLArchit. Heav. 13 The almost magical
velocity of light. 1877 BLACK Green Past. ii. (1878) 14 The
magical disappearance of about fifty or sixty rabbits. 1884
Monconf. $ Indep. 12 June 577/2 The warm and abundant
rain-showers, .have already had a magical effect upon the
face of the country.
f3. Magical circle, square : see MAOICA. 3. Obs.
1749 FKAXKUN Lett. Wks, 1887 II. 160, I am glad the
perusal of the magical squares afforded you any amusement.
I now send you the magical circle.
Hence Ma-g icalizc v. trans.) to give a magical
character to.
1867 M. ARNOLD Celtic Lit. 161 The landscape.. is sud
denly magicalised by the romance touch.
Magically (mse dgikJUi), adv. [f. MAGICAL +
-LY 2 .] In a magical manner ; by or as if by magic.
1605 CAMDEN Rein. (1657) 244 A ring magically prepared.
1701 GREW Cosin. Sacra iv. viii. 269 It was believed, that
unless they were Magically used, they would do more hurt,
than good. 1707 J. STEVENS tr. Quevedo s Coin. Wks. (1700.)
454 Others more Superstitious, and Mag it ally inclined.
1727-52 CHAMBERS Cycl. s. v. RIagic .Square, This done, with
the first progression repeated, he fills the square of the root
7 magically. 1870 HUXLEY Lay Serin, xiv. 352 There are
other men who attain greatness because they embody the
potentiality of their own day, and magically reflect tfie future.
1879 FARKAR .V/. Paul (1883) 680 The stratagem was for the
time almost magically successful.
Magician (madgi-Jan). Forms : 4 magicien,
6 (6V.)~7 magitiaii, 6 magission, 7- magiciaii.
[a. K. Magicien t f. L. magic-a MAGIC sl>.~\ One
skilled in magic or sorcery ; a necromancer, wizard.
Alsooccas. a practitioner of legerdemain, a conjuror.
f 1384 CHAUCER H. Fame in. 170 Ther saugh I pley Ma-
giciens and tregetours. 1390 GOWER Cot//. II. 230 Protheus
..was an Astronomien And ek a gret Magicien. 1560
Misogonns in. iii. 43 (Brandl), I am also a very scilfull
southsaier and magission. 1596 D \LUYMPLE tr. Leslies Hist.
Scot. \. 122 Hume ane and al Juglaris, mngitianis, familiars
w l wicked and euill spirits. 1611 BIBLE K.vod. viii. 18 The
.Magicians did so with their enchantments. 1687 DRYDKN
Hind ") / . in. 721 The dire magicians threw their mists
around. 1780 HARRIS Philol. Enq. Wks. (1841) 499 Virgil
himself had been foolishly thought a magician. 1822 BYRON
\l\ rner in. i. 341 A wise magician who has bound the devil.
1831 BKEWSTKK Nat. Magic vi. (1833) 148 Even the most
ignorant beholder regards the modern magician as but an
ordinary man. 1878 MACLEAR Celts ii. 25 The monarch of
Ireland, .having in his service his.. magicians.
k- fig- One who exercises a power compared to
that of magic.
18.. LOCKHART Life Scott (1869) IV. xxv. 40 A set of
beautiful stanzas, insrribed to Scott by Mr. Wilson [in i8i;?J
under the title of the Magic Mirror , in which . . he
designated him [ScottJ for the iirst time by what afterwards
became one of his standing titles, that of The Great
Magician . 1831 CARLYI.I; Sart. Res. in. ix,The Magician,
Shakespeare. 1877 LD. W. P. LENNOX Celebrities Ser. u.
II. 22 All have done equal justice to the genius of the
Magician of the North [i.e. Walter Scott].
Hence f Magrcianess, afemale magician, rare* l .
1651 J. F[KEAKE] Agrippa s Occ. Philos. 74 Which the
Egyptians seeing called Nature a Magicianess.
II Magicienne. Obs. rare- 1 -. [Fr., fern, of
wiagitien : see prec.] A female magician.
1490 CAXTON Eneydos xxiv. 88 The vierge dyane, wherof
maketh her Inuocacion this lady olde magicienne.
Ma gic la nteril. [transl. of mod.L. laterna
magica : cf. F. Janterne magiqite (also, ( fanferne
vi ve ), G. zauherlaterne.
De Chales Curs. Math. 1674 II. 655,665, says that in 166-,
a learned Dane exhibited at Lyons a contrivance sub
nomine Laternse magicae , which his description shows to
be identical with the instrument now so called. The com
mon statement that the magic lantern is described by
Kircher Ars Magna Loci s ct Umbrx (1646) appears to be
incorrect.]
An optical instrument by means of which a mag
nified image of a picture on glass is thrown upon
a white screen or wall in a darkened room.
1696 PHILLIPS s.v. Lanthorn* A Magic Lanthorn^ a cer
tain small Optical Macheen, that shews by a gloomy Light
upon a white Wall, Spectres and Monsters so hideous,
that he who knows not the Secret, believes it to be perform d
by Magick Art. 1753 SMOLLETT Ct. Fathom (1784) 172/2 The
travelling Savoyards who stroll about Europe, amusing
ignorant people with the effects of a magick-lanthorn. 1894
Engineer 23 Nov., The first to make magic lanterns in this
country was Philip Carpenter, about 1808.
attrib. 1784 J. HARRY in Lect. Paint, v. (1848) 183
That appearance of magic-lanthorn-like. .contrivance which
sometimes offends in the works of Rembrandt. 1802 MAR.
EoCKWORTH in A. J. C. Hare Life \. 105 Push on the
magic-lanthorn slide. 1817 KEATS Wks. (1889) III. 4 To
him they are mere magic-lantern horrors. 1874 W. CORY
Lett. <y Jrnls. (1897) 368 The jerky magic-lantern-slide
manner of introducing scenes.
Hence Ma gic-la nternist, one who gives an
exhibition with a magic lantern ; Magic-lantern
if. (iionce-ivd,}) to exhibit as in a magic lantern.
1859 Athenxum 12 Feb. 219 That devil, whom the monks
magic-lanterned till he grew so large as to be [etc.]. 1891
S. MOSTYN Curatica 165 After the tea they were handed over
to a Punch, a Magic Lanternlst, and a Conjuror.
t Ma gicly, adv. Obs. rare*, [f. MAGIC a. +
-LY-.] = MAGICALLY.
1683 E. HOOKER Pref. Pordage s Mystic Div. 79 Wisdom
doth sometimes as it were magicly transfigure a man.
tMagie. Obs. rare~ l . [?ad. late L. magla
(whence F. inagie) : see MAGIC sb. (But perh. only
a misprint.)] = MAGIC sb.
1592 G. HARVKY Four Lett. 56 Naturall Magie.
Magilp, variant of MEGILP.
II Magilus (mardsilzJs). Conch. PI. magili.
[mod. Latin (D. de Montfort, 1810; the authorities
cited by him do not contain the name, the origin
of which is unexplained.)] A gasteropod mollusc
(Magilus aiitiqmis} found in the Red Sea, parasitic
upon living coral.
1824 Dunois Kpit. Lamarck s A rrangem. Testacca t 21 The
animal of the Magilus. 1851-6 WOODWARD Mollnsca 12.
1876 Bcncdcn s Anim. Parasites 38 A mollusc called Ma
gilus, which naturalists considered for a long time to be the
calcareous tube of an annelid. //</(/., All conchologists know
the shell of the Magili, so valued by collectors.
t Maginate, v. Obs. rare**. [? Shortened
form oil H AGIN ATE -.] (See quot.)
1623 COCKKRAM, Maginate^ to trifle.
t Magine, v. Obs. Aphetic variant of IMAGINE.
1530 PALSGR. 616/2, 1 magyne, declared in I ymagyn .
Magir, variant of MAUUIIE.
Magiric (mad^orrik), fl, and sb. rare. Also
mageiric. [ad. Gr. nayfipitcos, f. pdyfipo? cook.]
A, adj. Of or pertaining to cookery.
1853 SOVER Pantyoph. 173 The magiric science, therefore,
began in the year of the world 1656.
B. sb. pi. The art of cooking.
1889 Syd. Soc. Lex., Mageirics.
Magirist (mad^ai^-rist). rarc~ l . [f. Gr. fid-
ytip-os cook + -1ST.] An expert in cookery. So
Mag-iri stic a. (in quot. mageir-}, pertaining to
cookery. Magi rolcrg ical a., skilled in cookery.
Magiro log ist * MAGIRIHT. Mag"irology [see
-OI.OGY], the art or science of cookery.
1814 Sch. Get. Living 53 To their Magirists was given an
appointment of culinary artists. Ibid. 59 From the very
first appearance of magirology in (Iret-ce, it produced efl ecls
aiisolutely magical. Ibid. 72 Peace to your shades, ye
noble magirologists. Ibid. 107 Roberto da Nola, a magiro-
logical^rtlst of the most transcendent genius. 1892 rion.ii
21 May 249/1 Immortal contributions to mageiristic lore.
Magism (m^ dgiz m). [f. L. wag-its + -ISM.]
The beliefs, principles and practices of the Magi.
1844 W. KAY Flcnrys F.ccl. Hist. III. 232 ?iote, This may
be another trace of Magism : for Mithra had his oblation
of bread . 1852 UAUGFR Nestorians I. 331 The connection
of some of their doctrines and rites with SabianiMii and
Mag ism. 1864 PI-SKY Lect. Daniel 539 It is then a mere
myth, to speak of the relative purity of early Magism,
II Magister (miid^i-staj). [L.: see MASTER sb.]
A mediaeval and modern Latin title of academic
rank, usually rendeied by MASTKH, but occas. em
ployed Hist, or in speaking of foreign universities.
1756-7 tr. Kcysler s Trav. (1760) I. 125 The first two years
are again employed in. . exercises, introductory to the degree
of tnagister. 1864 BURTON Scot Abr. I. v. 255 Of old, when
every tnagister was entitled to teach in the university, the
regents were persons selected from among tht/m.
Magisterial (mse-dsist/vrial), a. Also 7
mages-, magisteriall. [ad. med.L. wagisteri-
(llis, f. late L. magisleri-tts, f. L. tnagister MASTEK
sb.] Of or pertaining to a master or a magistrate.
fl. Of or pertaining to a master-workman; dis
playing a master s skill ; also, having the qualifi
cations of a master. Obs.
1643 SIR T. UROU NK Relig. Med. \. 34 These are certainly
the Magisterial and master-pieces of the Creator. 1664
EVELYN tr. Frearfs Archit. u. i. QO Though it concede
somewhat to it in the execution and magisterial handling.
1683 Pr.TTt s Fleta HI in. i. 11686) 343 These [Engravings]
are not designed for Magisterial Artists.
2. Of, pertaining, or proper to a master or teacher,
or one qualified to speak with authority. Of
opinions, utterances, etc. : Authoritative. Of per
sons : Having the bearing of a master; invested
with authority. Sometimes in unfavourable sense:
Assuming authority, dictatorial.
1632 SANDKHSON Serw. ad Pop, (1681) 293 [They] exercise
a spiritual Lordship over their disciples. . by imposing upon
their consciences sundry Magisterial conclusions. 1644
MILTON "Judgm. Bncer To Parlt., Wks. 1851 IV. 299 Where
they thought to be most Magisterial, they have display d
their own want, both of reading, and of judgment, c 1645
HOWKLL Lett. U^so) I. 427 Not to make any one s opinion
so magisterial and binding, but that 1 might be at liberty to
recede from it. 1690 I.OCKK Hum, Vnd. in. ix, 23 It
would become us to be .. less magisterial, positive, and
imperious, in imposing our own Sense and Interpretations.
1697 COLLIER Ess. Mor. Snhj. u. (1698) 86 These Magis
terial Propositions don t Dispute for lielief, but demand it.
1699 HENTLF.V Phal. Pref. 101 A Magisterial Air and too
much Heat and Passion appear in their Writings. 1819
BYRON yuan u. Ivi, For Juan wore the magisterial face
Which courage gives. 1838-9 HAI.LAM Hist. Lit. III. in.
vi. 54. 317 There is something magisterial in the manner
wherein he dismisses each play like a boy s exercise. 1903
Class. Rev. XVII. 131/2 His magisterial method of criticism
as exhibited in the castigation of Thucydides.
3. Of, pertaining to, or proper to a magistrate or
magistrates. Of persons : Holding the office of a
magistrate. Of an inquiry : Conducted by magis
trates.
1660 R. COKE Power $ Sitbj. 31 When the laws or higher
powers enable such men to nominate their magistrate, there
the nominators are the instruments, by which the law does
transfer this magisterial power. 1711 SHAFTESB. Charac*
vi. iii. (1737) III. 363 We need give her only in her hand
the .. Magisterial Sword. 1775 ADAIR Ainer. Ind. 288
While this military man acted in the magisterial office.
1795 COLERIDGE Plot Discovered 27 Any man, whom a
magisterial neighbour chooses to insult under pretext of
suspicion. 1883 Fortn. Rev. May 693 The progressive exten-
sionof magisterial jurisdiction. i88sMa/ti/i. Exam. 20 Feb.
4/6 The magisterial inquiry into the charge of arson.
70
MAGISTERIALITY.
t4. Akh. and Med. Pertaining to a magistery;
. 2. Obs.
, . ,
1658 PHILLIPS s.v., A pill or plaister, &c. prepared after the
best manner is called Magisterial. 1683 PETTUS FUta Min.
j a o an ay g
t 5. quasi-j^. or sb. = MAGJSTERY 3. 06s.
1638 H. SHIRLEY Mart. Soldier n\.\v. in Bullen O.PL I. 217
With it was dissolved the Magisteriall Made of the Home
Armenia so much boast of. 1657 TOMLINSOS Renous Dis/>.
Pref., Every man must have his own Compositions and
Magisterial^ 1658 OSBOKN Jus. /, Wks. 1.1673) 533 This
Monster in excess, eat., a whole Pie. .composed of Amber-
Greece, Magesterial of Pearl, Musk, &c. i66a J. CHANDLER
I an Helmont s Oriat. 215 Magisterial amoHg Chy mists,
do Indeed melt the body of a thing, and do open it with a
ieperating of some certain dregs also.
T Magisteriality. Obs. Also7majesterialty.
[f. prec. -t- -ITY.] The quality or condition of being
magisterial ; mastership, authoritative position.
1655 FULLER Ch. Hist. ix. iv. n When these Statutes
were first in the state, or magisteriallty thereof, they were
severely put in practice on such offendours as they first
lighted on. a 1661 W ortliies, Leicestersh. 11. (1662) 132
He [William de Leicester] was also known by the name
of Mr. William an evidence .. sufficient to avouch his
Majcsterialty in all Learning.
Magisterially (m:t d^istl^ riali), adv. [-LY -.]
In a magisterial manner.
1. In the manner of a master : a. like a school
master ; with superior knowledge or the assumption
of it ; b. like a lord over subjects ; domineeringly.
1647 CLARENDON Hist. Reb. vi. 126 Whilst the King
was at Nottingham, .they gave orders Magisterially for the
War. 1651 in E. D. Neill Virginia Carotorum <x836) 213
The reason why they talk so Magisterially to us.^s this,
we are forsooth their worships slaves. 1693 EVELYN De la
Quint. Compt. Card., Rejl. Agric. 50, I do not pretend
Magisterially to Determine, whither of the two Opinions
has the more of . . Reason on its side. 1729 BuTLER Serin,
Hum. Nat. ii. Wks, 1874 II. 24 Conscience . . without being
advised with, magisterially exerts itself. 1761-2 Hu.\iE//iiV.
ng. (18061 III. xlv. 645 He [James I] was employed in
dictating magisterially to an assembly of divines. 1865 M.
ARNOLD Ess. Crit. i. 1,1375) 40 When Protestantism . . gives
the law to criticism too magisterially.
2. In the capacity of a magistrate; also, by a
magistrate or magistrates.
1875 POSTE Geiiit.? I. led. 2) 138 A magisterially appointed
guardian is called by modern commentators tutor dativu-;.
1883 Pa l Mail G. 30 May 8/2 The men arrested .. were
magisterially examined at Castlebar to-day.
t Magiste rialness. Obs. [-NESS.] The
quality or condition of being magisterial ; assump
tion of authority.
1651 H. MORF Second Lash in Enthus. Tri., etc. (16561
1 68 Those two famous Philosophers .. whom your Magis-
terialnesse has made bold to use at least as course) y as
I seem to have used you. 1674 Go~ t. Tongue xi. i A
magisterialness in matters of opinion. 1713 NELSON Life
Dr. Bull 225 He chargeth him with too much precipitancy
and magisterialness in judging.
t Magiste*rical, a. Obs. rare. Also 7 majea-
terical, -ycall. [f. L. magister + -IC + -AL.] Per
taining or proper to a magistrate.
1646 LILBURSK & OVKRTON Ont-crycs Oppressed Comni.
(ed. 2) 16 In case of Kortlting the Majesterycall trust, the
trusters (the people) are disobleged from their obedience.
1670 HAXTER Cure Chtirch-div. 288. 1680 HICKERINGILL
Merfz 31 A Style.. more Magisterial, Dictator-like.
Magiste rious, a. Obs** [f. late L.
magisteri us (see MAGISTERIAL) + -ous.] Exer
cising the authority of a master. Hence f Magia-
te riotisly adv., with an assumption of authority.
tMagiste riousness, assumption of authority.
1650 R. HOLLINGWORTH Exerc. Usurped Pou-crs 54 He
deliTering it (as he doth other odd and unsound stuffe) with
a pythagoricall magisteriou.snesse. 1673 Lady s Call. \. i.
y He that ingrosses the talk, enforces silence upon the
rest, and so is presumed to look on them only as his Auditors
and Pupils, whilst he magisteriously dictates to them. 1684
N. S. Crit. Knq. Edit. Uiklt xv. 148 He censures the
generality of Divines, who take upon them Magisteriously
to judge of the matter in hand.
f-1. Alchemy. MAGISTERY 3 a. Obs.
1593 G. HARVF.V Pierces Super. 30 Hee is a Pythagorean,
and a close fellow of his tongue, and pen, that hath the
right niagisteriuin indeede. z6io B. JONSON Alch. i. iv, This
is the day, I am to perfect for him The magisterium, our
great worke, the stone. 1654 (1 AVION Pleas. Notes n. ii. 39
Which without doubt hath a villanous contaginm upon the
grand magisterinm of the Stone.
2. R. C. TheoL The teaching function of the
Church.
1866 Dublin Rev. Apr. 422 Roman Catholics, throughout
the world, are instructed in certain doctrines ; are exhorted
to certain practicts\ are encouraged and trained in certain
tempers and dispositions. The Church s office in providing
for this is called her magisterial!! . 1893 Tablet n Feb.
*o5 Catholic obedience is due to the Church s magisterium,
namely, the authoritative teaching of the Pope and the
Hishops. 1899 Dublin Rev. Apr. 262 Opposed to the ordi
nary teaching magisterium of the Catholic Church.
Magistery (ime d^isttfri). Obs. exc. Hist.
Also 7 majestery, 9 magestry, magi a try. [ad.
L. wagisteriitM t (i) in classical L. the office of
a master, (2) in med.L. the philosopher s stone;
f. tnagister MASTER sb.]
fl. a. = MAGISTRACY 2. b. = MAGISTRACY 4. Obs.
1566 PAIXTER Pal. Picas. (1575) I. 18 A goodlie document
to men of like calling, to moderate them selues, and their
magisterie with good and honest life. 1585 STLBUKS Anat.
Abus. i. 16 It is law full for the nobililie, the gentrie, and
the magisterie, to weare riche attire.
t 2. a. The quality or functions of a master ;
mastership, authority, authoritative appearance,
b. The office of a (Grand) Master. Obs.
1642 Fuller AN sit , to Dr. Fertte i Blowing aside the
Magistery of the Title, Author, Style of this Treatise, as
but the pindust of it, that gilds but intercepts the Letter.
1644 J. GOODWIN /nnoc. Triumph. (1645) 7 Resigne up his . .
conscience to be ordered, obliged, and tied, by the meere
authority and magi>tery of men. 1660 JRR. TAYLOR Duct*
Dnl it. in. iv. rule 22 i To give them [General Councils] a
legislative power and magistery in faith. 1670 G. H. Hist.
Cardinals \\. n. 142 Francisco began .. to manage it [the
Church] with great Magistery and Dominion. 1706 PHILLIPS
(ed. Kersey), Magistery ^ Mastership; especially the Office
of the great Master of Maltha.
3. Alchemy , Medicitt4 t ttoc, a. A master principle
of nature ; a. potent transmuting or curative quality
or agency; concr. a substance that has the power
of transmuting or changing the nature of other
substances, c. g. the philosopher s stone.
1594 PLAT yetvell-ho^ Chem. Concl. 37, I wil not.. discover
any magistery upon so base an occasion. 1601 HOLLAND
Pliny II. 165 Mpreouer, they made proofe of the said floures
dried, and this high magistery they found, That being beaten
to pouder, they cured [etc.], c 1645 HOWELL Lett. vi. xli.
(1650) 232 He that hath water turn d to ashes, hath the
Magistery, and the true Philosophers stone. 1670 Mnral
State Eng. 43 That great Magistery of Nature (as they call
it) the Philosophers stone. 1678 R. R[L T SSELL] Geher n. i. i.
v. 31 For there is one Stone, one Medicine in which the
Magistery consists. xm (title) The Hermetical Triumph, or,
Victorious Philosophical Stone: a Treatise., concerning the
Hermetical Magistery. 1837 WHKWFLI. Hist. Induct. Sri.
(1857) I. 232 There existed preparations which possessed
the power of changing the whole of a body into a substance
of another kind : these were called magisteries.
fig.^ a 1677 HALE Contempt, u. 179 This is the great
Engine of a Christian, a Magistery, that was never attained
by the most exquisite Philosopher.
b. A product or result of transmutation.
1605 TIMME Qnersit. i. i. 3 Which meale or flower we
inixe with water, we leaven and bake; whereof ariseth a
great magistery, namely bread. 1655 in Hartlib Ref.
Commit*. Bees 35 Honey is a Vegetable Magistery, in part
perfected by the Specifick virtue of the flour, . . compleated by
the peerlesse virtue of the liee, which doth transmute that
sweetnesse into a new Creature, which is Honey. 1671
J. WEBSTER Metalhgr. xii. 190 By this solvent the whole
Metal is brought into another disposition, (which he calls a
magistery).
C. The concentrated essence of a substance.
1641 FRENCH Distill, i. (1651) 26 Thou shall have the true
magistery or Spirit of Wine. 1658 tr. Porta s Nat. Magic
x. xiv. 270 A Magistery . . is what can be extracted out of
things without separation of the Elements. 1668 Phil.
Trans. III. 787 The volatile Salt, Spirit, Oyle, Magistery,
made of the several parts of the Stagg.
d. The residuum obtained by precipitation from
an acid solution, e.g. magistery of bismuth, pearls ^
etc. ; a precipitate. Applied also to a resinous
extract.
1602 F. HKRING Anatomyes 15 Vnicornes home,. .Mag is.
tery of Pearles, and Forreine Kugges and Drugges. 1663
BOYLE Use/. Exp. Nat. Philos. n. ii. 159 The magistery
prepared by dissolving them [pearls] in acid spirits. 1678
SALMON Lend. Disp. 852/1 Magisteries of Hones.. -They are
dissolved with Acids.. and precipitated with Alkalies. 1711
tr. Pomeft Hist. Drugs I. 29 The Resin or Magistery of
Jalap is made with Spirit of Wine. 1756 C. LIVAS Ess.
ll aters I. 60 The metals are suddenly precipitated in the
form of .1 magistery. 1794-6 E. DARWIN Zoon. IV. 96 A calx,
or magistery, of bismuth. 1822 IMISON Set. fy Art 11, 116
The magistry of bismuth, or pearl white. 1861 Hi LME ir.
Mo<]iiin-Tandon \\. in. ii. 89 The old practitioners . . made
use of a magestry or precipitate of coral.
e. A specially prepared medicine; a specific.
1669 W. SIMPSON Hydrol. Chynt, 162 It would have proved
a very good magistery for a horse. (1720 W. <JIBSON
i- arrit r^s Dispens. in. H. (1734) 112 There is a magistery
made from Calamine.
f4. An art, craft, or employment. Obs.
1647 LILLY Chr. AstroL Ixxxiv. 450 These two Planets
are the Significators of Magistery, Trade or Profession.
1669 Aditr, hopeful young Gentry Sltf. 72 These mistresses
of the Magistery of dissimulation are the greatest enemies
to the convers of the world.
Magistracy (mce*d:$istrasi). Also 6-7 magi a -
tracie, 7 magistratie. [f. MAOISTKATK : see-ACY.]
fl. The existence of magistrates; the condition
of being a magistrate. Obs.
c 1585 R. BROWNE Anstv. Cartwright 3 As for the Males-
tracie of Byshops there is no lawe to warrant it. 1587 T.
Norton s Calvin s fust. iv. xx. 496 inarg. t Magistracy [isj
not taken away by the Hbertie which is promised in the
gospell. 1612 T. TAYLOR Cofinn. Titus ii. 12 We. .in matjis-
tracie and subjection, must shew what price we set on(>uds
mercte. 1644 A. BURGKSSK A/agistr. CwHnriss.fr. Heawn
v He was convinced the state of Magistracte he lived in to
l>e pleasing to God. 1693 URVUKN Persins (1697) 455
Young Noblemen.. were too forward in aspiring to 1 ublick
Magistracy.
2. The office of the magistrate ; magisterial power
or dignity ; occas. conduct in office as a magistrate.
Now rare.
1577 tr. nnttingrfs Dscaties (1^92) 169 The MagUtracie
(that I mayhencefprwarde vse this wordeof the matfistnitcs
power and place) is an office, and an action in executing;
the same. 1697 C. LESLIE Snake in Grass (ed. a) 131 Their
MAGISTRAL.
..open Contempt .of Magistracy and the Laws. 1765 BLACK-
STONE Comni. I. ii. 142 In all tyrannical governments the
supreme magistracy, or the right both of making and of en
forcing the laws, is vested in one and the same man. 1781
Gcntl. Mag. LI I. 597 [TheyJ were both committed to New
Bridewell .. for contempt of magistracy. 1835 I. TAYLOR
Spir. Despot, in. 112 A principal portion of the .. spiritual
magistracy had been usurped. 1849 MACACLAY Hist. Eng.
viii. H. 277^ Literature and science were, in the academical
system of England,, .armed with magistracy. 1875 JOWF.TT
Plato (ed. 2) V . 169 All magistrates . . must give an account
of their magistracy.
3. The office, dignity, and functions of some
magistrate (e.g. a consul, justice of the peace, etc.)
contextually indicated.
1600 HOLLAND Livy x. xv. 361 To plucke the Consulship
out of the mire . . and to restore the auncient majestic . to
the Magistracie. 1695 Ln. PRESTON Botth. i. 17, I had no
other end in aspiring to the Magistracy, than that one, of
doing good to all. 1715 LEOM Palladio s Arc/n t. (1742)
I. 65 The Candidates, who put in for any Magistracy.
1790 BtWKB J r. AVr. 18 A popular choice is necessary to
the legal existence of the sovereign magistracy. 1849
MACAULAV Hist. Eng. \. I. 74 The public regarded them
merely as eminent citizens invested with temporary magis
tracies. 1868 KRKEMAN Norm. Cony. (18761 II. vii. 136
A town over which he exercised the powers of the highest
civil magistracy.
4. Magistrates collectively ; the whole body of
magistrates.
1601 DENT Pathw. Heaven, Morti. Prayer (1631) Dd 5 b,
\Ve pray thee blesse Magistracie, Ministerie, & Common
alty. 1651 BIGGS A>w Disp. Pref. 9 So grave a Magistracie
sitting in Parliament. 1755 MAGENS Insurances II. 276
A just Valuation, which must be confirmed by a Sentence of
the nearest Magistracy or other competent Tribunal. 1758
J. BLAKE Plan Mar. Syst. 52 Our sea-ports, to the shame
of magistracy, abound with lewd. .women. 1800 COLQL HOIS
Covnu. Thames viii. 265 Checks established under the con
trol of a vigilant magistracy. 1849 M ACAL LAV Hist. Eng.
x. II. 555 The peers repaired to Guildhall, and were received
there with all honor by the magistracy of the city. 1883
f ortn, /\ cr . May 7<.o Guardians have come to be regarded
with almost as much respect as the magistracy.
5. a. A district under the government of a magis
trate, b. A magistrate s residence or station.
1888 Athtnmvm 7 Apr. 439/1 Dividing the country into
magistracies, and instituting local courts and officials. 1895
SCULLY Kajftr Stories 189 The Kwesa clan of Pondos dwelt
..within thirty miles of the Magistracy.
Magistral ^mad^rstial), a. and sb. Also 6-7
magistral!, [a. K. magistral or ad. L. magi stra 7ts,
f. magister MASTER sb.\ A. adj.
1. Of or pertaining to, or befitting a master;
authoritative, dogmatic. Now rare.
1605 BACON Adv. Learn, i. v. 9 Another Error is in the
manner of the tradition and deliuerie of knowledge, which
is for the most part Magistrall and peremptorie ; and not
ingenuous and faithfull. 1626 T. H[A\VKINS] Canssirfs
Holy Crt. 149 We must haue an authority moouing, magis
tral), and decisiue. 1641 AJISIV. Viml. Swectyntnttns 27
Your assertion .. is more Magistrall, then true. 1862
KUSKIN M nner a / . (1872) no Magistral powers, of the
More over the less, and the forceful and free over the weak
and servile elements of life.
t b. Ofa problem, a point of instruction : ? Handed
down from the masters of a science; forming part
of the accepted course of teaching. Obs.
1572 DI:K Math. Prff. t Which thing, I leaue to your
consideration : making hast to despatch an other Magis
tral! Probleme : and to bring it, nerer to your knowledge,
..then the world (before this day) had it for you. 1644
liuLWi K Chiron. 80 This action is Magistrall in Rhetoriiiue,
but grounded upon Nature.
2. Pharmacy. Of a remedy, a fonmiln : Devised
by a physician for a particular case ; not included
in the recognized phaimacopu-ia ; opposed to
OFFICINAL.
1605 HACON Adv. Learn, n. x. 8 Here is the deficience
which I finde, that Physitians haue not.. set downe and de-
liueredouer, certaine Experimental) Medicines, for the Cure
cif particular Diseases ; besides their own Coniecturall ami
Magistral) Descriptions. 1635 A. KKAD / luiiorstif I tiers 271
Some magistrall compositions are required in the ctt ration of
these priefes. 1638 KAWLRTtT. Kacon s Lifefy Death (1651
29 Some Magistrall Opiate weaker than those that are com
monly in use. 1710 !. I Yi.i.KK/VWrr///, A .i 7<w/. 409 The Ma-
gisirall I >ecoction of Mallows. 1831 J. 1 >AVII-:S Manual .Wat.
Mcil. Pref. ii Some magistral formula- to serve as examples
of the manner of prescribing it. 1875 H. C. Woou 1 hrm/-.
(1879) 582 Cacao Mutter, .is.. very largely used in the pie-
paration of suppositories, both officinal and magistral. 1878
tr. von Zienissen s Cycl. Med. VIII. 419 otf. The curious
magistral formula for this tincture i-i the following.
t b. By some writers app. taken to mean :
Sovereign 1 , supremely effective. Obs.
1592 G. HARVEY Pierce 1 s Super. 37 Who knoweth not
that Magistrall vnguent [cf. wagistralis nnctio iti Du
Cangej, knoweth nothing : and who hath that magistral
vnguent, feareth no gunshott. 1641 SHIRLEY Cardinal \.
iii. Receive This ivory box ; in it, an antidote liove that
they boast the great magistral medicine. 1678 SALMON
Lond. Disp. 645/2 A magistral pouder against worm.
3. Fortification. Leading, principal, * master- .
1828 J. M. SPKARMAN Krit. Gunner (ed. 2^ 302 The prin
cipal or magistral gallery runs all round the work, under the
lianquette of the covered-way. 1838 Penny Cycl. X. 375/2
The line which on the plan indicates the directions of the
faces, flanks, etc., of the works is called the magistral line.
1872 VOVLE & SIEVESSON Mil. Dict. t Magistral fine...\n
field fortifications, this line is the interior crest line. In
permanent fortifications, it is usually the line uf the top of
the escarp of each work.
MAGISTRALITY.
MAGMENT.
E
4. In occasional uses: Having the title of l Master ;
of or pertaining to a master or masters (in
various applications of the word).
1837 G. S. FADER Prim. Doctr. Jitstif. 268 Thomas Aqui
nas . . and his magistral predecessor \sc, the Master of the
Sentences]. 1878 RLSKIN l* or& Clav. Ixxxvi, The men are
rebuked, in the magistral homilies, for their ingratitude in
striking. 1881 F. E. HUI.MK 7<tw, College*. <y Ncighb.
Marllwrouglt 91 The nuztrttral staff is composed of the
Master and about thirty assistant masters. 1882 Gcntl. Mai, .
May 570 According to the masters [SL. the Meistersingers],
the institution of the school of magistral song was of the
remotest antiquity.
5. Used for: Masterly. [So in Fr.] rare l .
1889 J. M. ROBERTSON Ess. Crit. Method 256 Magistral
as Milton at his greatest, but subtle beyond his scope.
B. sb.
fl. Pharmacy. A magistral preparation or for
mula. Qbs.
1621 Hi -RION Anat. Mel. \\. iv. i. v, Every Citty, Towne,
almost euery priuate man hath his owne. .receits, magis-
tralU, precepts, as if hee scorned antiquity. 1654 WH1TLOCK
/.ootomia 103 Hee pretendeth to Magistralls, that none but
his Apothecary and he must understand. i&joLe.v Talionis
29 He shall ..prescribe so many of his Nostrums and Magis
trals, as he calls them.
Jig. 1647 HAMMOND Serin. x. Wks. 1683 IV. 535 But for the
magistrals of nature and art, such are Gods Bmitings and
punishments, which cost God dear, as it were, he is fain to
Fetch them from far.
2. Fortification. Magistral line. (See A. 3.)
1855 STOCQUELER Milit. Eticytl., <"\f<igistral, the tracing
or guiding Hue in fortification, .from which the position of
all the other works is determined. In field fortification the
crest line of the parapet is the magistral ; in permanent
fortification the cordon.. is the guide.
|] 3. Ecd. A Spanish cathedral priest, with special
duties as a preacher.
1772 NUGENT tr. Hist. Friar Gerund II. 83 The Magis
tral . . had purposely seated himself in the confessional of the
parson of the parish.
|] 4. Min. [Sp. (maxz stra l).] (See quot.)
1839 Unii Diet. Arts, Magistral^ in the language of the
Spanish smelters of Mexico and South America, is the
roasted and pulverized copper pyrites, which is added to
the ground ores of silver, .for the purpose of decomposing
the horn silver present. 1881 in RAYMOND Mining Gloss.
t Magistra lity. Obs. [f. prec. + -ITY.] The
quality or condition of being magistral, a. The
standing of a master or mistress ; the right to lay
down the law or to dogmatize ; authoritative char
acter, b. quasi-fitter, a dogmatic utterance; in
Mcti. a special prescription.
a. 1603 North s Plutarch, Seneca (1612") 1213 Agrippina
. .thinking she could by her magistral! tie remedie this well
inough. 1605 BACON Adv. Learn- \\. viii. 5 To those that
heeke truth and not Magistralitie it cannot but seeme a
.Matter of great profit. 1641 J. JACKSON Trite Evang. T.
i. 71 The authority and magistracy of the first assertor
of it.
b. 1605 BACON Adv. Leant. n. x. 8 The phisitians
haue frustrated the fruite of tradition & experience by their
magistracies. 1691 WOOD At/i. OJCOH. II. 572 Humane
Magi.stralities, self-weaved Ratiocinations .. have laid..
claim to the highest advance of humane learning.
t Magi strally, adv. Obs. [f. as prec. + -LY^.]
In a magistral manner; authoritatively, dogmati
cally.
1*603 T. CARTWRIGHT Confut. Khcm. N. T. (1618) 172
You haue put that magistrally which Ambrose maketh a
perhaps uf. 1656 HOUSES Liberty, Necess.* etc. (1841) 257
To assume . .a licence to control so magistrally . . the doctors
of the Church in general.
Magistrand (mard^istrxndX Sc* Also 7 ma-
gestr.ind. [ad. med.L. magi strand- us, gerundive
pplc. of magistrari to become a Master (of Arts).]
Originally, in Scottish Universities, an Arts student
in the fourth or highest class; subsequently, one
in the fourth year. Now retained, in official use,
only at Aberdeen. At St. Andrews it has recently
been revived, among the students, as an unofficial
designation. t \\$Q attrib. in magist rand-class.
16.. in Craitford* s I fist. Univ. Edin. (1808) 24 The
Magestrands (as now) conveened in the high hall. 1643
Statutes I isitatiou 8 Aug. ^St. Andrews), The whole Magis-
trandes and Uoutaloures in the two Colludes of Philosophy
. .sail only haue voice in choyseing the Rector of the Uni-
-ersity. 1708 J. CHJLMBERtAYNE^. Gt. Brit, u, ni,.\. (1710)
--, sprung Bigt.,v u ,, u
Magistrand to try the game, 1879 G. MACDONAI.D Sir Git-ine
III. ix. 153 Although now a magistrand that is, one about
to take his degree uf Master of Arts. 1889 Univ. Nws Sheet
(St. Andrews) n Jan. 7 With us at St. Andrews the words
semi* tertian, and inagistnind, .. have long since entirely
gone out of use. 1891 College Echoes (St. Andrews) 15 Jan.,
Ihe present designations Second-year man, Third-year
man, and Fourth-year-man are colourless and awkward.
Why should not Bejants become Semis, then Tertians, and
close their career with the melancholy glory of Magistrand?
Magistrate (m:i;-d^istr t n), sb. Forms: 4-6
magestrat(e, maiestrat^e, 4-7 magistrat, 5-
magistrate. [ad. L. magistratus (-stem>, orig,
^magisterial rank or office, a magistracy ; hence
a person holding such an office ; f. ma&ster
MASTEUJ^. (see-ATE* ia). Cf. F. m&gistrat.]
fl. The office and dignity of a magistrate; magis
tracy. Obs*
t 1374 CHAUCER Boeth. m. pr. iv. 57 (Camh. MS.) That
thow woldest beren the magestrat with decorat. 1530
PALSGR. 241/2 Magistrate dignyte, tnagistrat.
2. A civil officer charged with the administration
I of the laws, a member of Ihe executive government.
i Chief magistrate ) first magistrate : in a monarchy,
i the sovereign : in a republic, usually the president.
1382 WYCLIF Luke xxxiii. 14 The mage^tratis of the peple
i: tepid to gidere, Pilat seide to hem. 1432-50 tr. Higacti
(Rolls) III. 255 The peple of Rome not sufTrenge. .the
1 sedicion of be magistrates, ordeynede x. men to write be
lawes. iSSoCKOWLKY Epigr. 27 b, Woulde God the maies-
trates woulde se men set a-worke. 1581 PKTIIK Gtta,zzo > s
\ Civ. Cony. \\. (1586) 101 A discreet Magistrate ought not to
i ..alter his manners in respect of his dignitie. 159* DAVIKS
I Immort. Soul xxix. iv, The Common s Peace the Magis-
1 trates preserve. 1614 RALEIGH Hist. World in. (1634) 7--
Every Estate .. were governed by Lawes, ..and by their
owne Magistrates. 1681 DRYDEN Hi ml -y P. i. 489 Suppose
the magistrate revenge her cause, Ti,i only for transgressing
human laws. 1761 HUME Hist. JCng. III. liv. 175 The
king was too eminent a magistrate to be trusted with dis
cretionary power. 1791 JEFFERSON in IVas/ringtoris Writ,
(1892) XII. vo not e^ It is fortunate that our first chief magis
trate is purely and zealously republican. 1821 BYRON Mar.
FaL \. ii, Health and respect to the Doge Faliero, Chief
; magistrate of Venice. 1857 TOULMIN SMITH Parish 372 The
Coroner himself is an elected Magistrate.
attrib. 1602 PATKRICKI; tr. Gentillet 26 The Paynim
Lawyer may serve for a goodly example to condemne m. iny
Magistrate Lawyers of our time.
Jig, 1612 BACON Ess.^ Custom (Arb.) 370 Custome is the
principal Magistrate of mans life.
3. spec. In England and Ireland, a more frequent
synonym for justice of the peace (see J USTICE sb.
10) ; also applied (chiefly with prefixed word, as
in police^ stipendiary magistrate* and, in Ireland,
resident magistrate} to salaried officials having,
like the justices of the peace, criminal jurisdiction
of the first instance. In Scotland, applied to the
provost and bailies of a burgh, as forming a court
for police jurisdiction and the granting of licences.
The mayor of a town is sometimes referred to as its chief
or * first magistrate .
i688 G. DALLAS Stiles 12 The said M. R. . . and the
remanent Magistrals of the aid Bur^h .. The said R. M.
Bailie of the said Burgh, and the Provost and remanent
Bailies of the same. 1727 in Qnincy Hist, ff arrant (1840)
I. 567 The signification of magistrate in England, and even
now in New England, extends to every one of his Majesty s
Justices of the Peace ; but in the time when the act above-
said was made [1642], .. the known signification extended
only to those who were Assistants to the Governor in
Council. 1752 FiiiLDiNG Amelia r. ii, The worthy magis
trate submitted to hear his defence. 1889 DOYLE Micah
Clarke xxiii. 237 This fellow would make two of the ganger,
and leave enough over to fashion a magistrate s clerk.
f Magistrate, v. Ot>s.~ [f. ppl. stem of L.
magistrarc : see MAGIST RATION.] inlr. To play
the master (Cockeram 1623).
Ma gistrateship. [f. MAGISTRATE sb. +
-SHU*.] The dignity, office, and functions of a
magistrate; also, the term of a magistrate s office.
*574 Life Abp. Parker Bviij b, He was wonte to rubbe
his minde with the memorye oft that sentence, that all fame, |
. .all magistratshippes . . shall perishe, and decaye. a 1656 i
USSHF.R Ann. (1658) 595 Rullus,..in the beginning of his
magistrateship, published the Agrarian Law. 1884 J. PAYNE
1001 Nights VIII. 93 Tis one of the duties of magistrate
ship, To hang up the chief of police o er his door. 1886
Athenamm 10 July 47/2 He was something of a soldier, and
(which was much rarer at the time than either soldiership or
magistrateship) he was a bibliophile.
t Magistra tial, a. Obs. rare*, [f; as prec.
+ -IAL.] = MAGISTERIAL 3.
1774 Poetry in .-/. Reg. 208 Hast thou . . seen . . In the
plain hall the magistratial chair?
t Magistra tic, a. Obs. Also 7 magistra-
tique. [f. as prec. + -1C.] - prec.
1653 GAUIJEN Hierasp. 458 Onely to look exactly to civill
interests and safety; is to make Magistfatick power, .. to
concurre with the malice of the Divels. 1667 WATKRHOU,*; ,
I 1 ire Lom1. 79 Publick places of Magistratique dispatch.
1677 GALE Crt. Gentiles iv. 206 Clemence also ought to be
illustrious in magistrate administrations.
Magistratical (mrcidsistrartikal), a. [f.
prec. + -AL.] Of or pertaining to, or befitting a
magistrate or magistrates. (Cf. MAGISTERIAL 3.)
1638 Div. <V Pol. Observations 55 A stile no lesse Magis
trate, if not so Magistraticall as this Speech. 1644 J. WIN-
THKOP Nciv Eng. (1826) II. 205 Whether the deputies in the
general court have judicial and magistratical authority?
a 1683 SIDNEY Disc. Govt. 11714) 383 The original of Magis
tratical Power. 1752 FIELDING Amelia i. ii, Mr. Thrasher
. .had some few imperfections in his magistratical capacity.
1769 Df Foe*s TourGf. Brit. II. 324 They are allowed the
highest Marks of magistratical Honour. 1848 P. MACFAK-
LANE in MI-IK. R. Craig x. (1862) 244 God is the fountain,
the first source of human magistratical power. 1850 Tait s
3 fag. XVII. 556/1 The magistratical and clerical orders.
1893 M. HUTCHISON Kef. Prc$l>. Ch. Scot. v. 121 \Vith such
conceptions of magistratical powers. . .the Revolution settle
ment would appear to be deserving only of condemnation.
Hence Magistra tically adv., in a magistratical
or magisterial manner.
1650 R. HOUJNGWORTH E.vcrc. Usurped Powers 82 That
such things should be maintained Masistratically by a
Tyrant. 1872 J. WALKER Theology .y Theologians St. at.
v. (1888) 147 Unless.. he acted in this sovereign way, with
the sword behind all his enactments and injunctions, he did
not act in the proper sense magistratically.
tMagistra tion. Obs.rare- 1 . [ad. late L.
masistial ion-cm, n. of action f. magistrare to rule,
f. magister MASTEH $b^\ Command, direction.
1490 CAXTON Eneydos \. n Agamenon .. haddc the
magystracyoii. . of alle thexcersite and hoost to-fore Troye.
Magistrative (mwdgiatr^tiv), . rare 1 , [f.
magistr&t- t ppl. stem of magistrare ^sce prec.) +
-IVE.] Proper to a magistrate, requisite for ruling.
1865 BUSHNICLI. Vicar. Sacf, in. iii. 241 A want of system
and magislralive firmness.
Magistrature (mEe dgistrAiiu). [a. F. m,^is-
traturc, f. magistrat MAGISTRATE sb^\
1. The dignity or office of a magistrate; magis
terial office; occas. the exercise of the office; with
a and pi. an individual office. (Cf. MAGISTRACY 3.)
1672 Essex Papers (Camden) 23 That noe person whatso
ever bee ad mi tied into any Place of Magistrature or Govern
ment., till [etc.]. 1791 State Papcrs\\\ Ann. R(. 183* Incase
..of a collision between magistratures. 1824 CANDOR Intag:
Ca i" ., Afarciis TnlHus fy QititictHS Cicero \V ks. 1853 I.
238/1 Finding all our magistratures in the disposal of the
senate. 1829 7/vV/., Diog. <*r Plato ibid. 504/1 Giving tu
this one rightly what that one would hold wrongfully, is
justice in m;igistrature. 1833 AVft Monthly Mag. XXXVII.
465 The family rose lo the dignities of the magistrature.
1833 Frasef^s -.l/rtif VII. 650 With theuc some of the magis
tratures are now filled.
fig. 1796 BUKNKY Mem. Metastasio II. 3^5 Uoes mu^ic
aspire at this supreme magistrature?
b. The term of a magistrate s office.
1720 O/KLL I l rfoTs Row. Rep. I. i. 59 Ihe two ConsnK,
whose Magistrature was expiring, appointed the Assembly
for the Election of their Successors. 1824 I-ANDOR I mag.
Com:, Leopold ,\ Prcsid. dn Paty Wks. 185.5 1.68/2 A..
man, who can reproach himself with no perversion or neglect
of justice, in a magistrature of twenty years.
2. collect. The body of magistrates; MAGIS
TRACY 4.
1679 KVELYN Diary 21 Nov., I dined at my I,ord Mayor -.
.. Such a. .splendid magistrature dues no city in the world
show. 1830 Ejctttniner 548, i The magistrature continued,
The very men who had opposed the liberty of the press ..
continued in their positions. 1859 Sat. Rev. VII. 273/2
That illustrious magistrature which, in farmer days, guided
France by their counsels. 1898 A. W, WARD in A / .f- Hist.
Rev. Jan. 175 The conservative tendencies of the Belgian
magistrature.
Magi-stricide. nonce-wd. [f. as if L. *magit-
tricida (after parricida^ etc. : sec -CIDI-: t). f. magis-
ter master.] A murderer of one s master or teacher.
1670 LASSELS I oy. Italy II. 172 Nero the Magi.stricide,
who put this rare man his master to death.
Magitian, obs. form of MAGICIAN.
Uffagma ,miu*gma\ [a. L. magma (sense i),
Gr. nayfia, f. root of fxafffffiv to knead.]
fl. The dregs that remain from a semi-liquid
substance after the more liquid part has been re
moved by pressure or evaporation. 0/>s.
.1420 Pailad. on, Ifitsb. xi. 351 Taak aloen &: mine ( V
magma with Saffron [L. crocoina^nia lees of saffron], of
yche yliche. a 1648 Dianv Clozet Open. (1677) 18 You may
squeze out the clear juyce and hang the Magma in a bag
in the bung. 1694 SALMON Hates Dispens. (1713)38/2 By
another Distillation, reduce the Magma at bottom, to the
Consistency of Honey. 1730 STACK \\\Phil. Trans. XXXV 1.
271 The Eggs, .resemble a Magma of a brown Colour. 1737
BKACKKN Farriery luipr. (1756) I. 310 Apply the Magma
re squeezed out of the Liquor) to the
(or Herbs after they a
Wound. 1856 MAVNK
s of a certain consistence.
i ., IMagma, ., a squee/ed
.
2. * Any crudemixture of mineral or organic matters,
in a thin pasty state (Ure Diet. Arts 1839).
1681 tr. Willis* Rent. Med. Wks* Vocab., Mag?tia, the
blended dross and fa:ces of several metals, as also of chynii-
cal extractions. 1782 KIKWAN \\\P/iil. Trans. LXXIII. 17
fThey] afford no crystals, but only a magma or mother
liquor. 1806 HATCH ETT ibid* XCVI. m It formed with
sulphuric acid a thick black magma. 1838 T. THOMSON
t ht iii. Or*. Bodies 683 A concentrated solution of potash
forms with bird-lime a whitish magma, which becomes brown
by evaporation. 1854 J. ScoFFERN in Orr s Circ. Set.,
Client. 24 A magma of dark-coloured sugar. 1875 H. C.
WOOD Thcr^p. (1879)93 I [ should be so moist as to con
stitute a magma, 1894 HUXLLV Wks. IX. 8 Our earth
may once have funned part of a nebulous, cosmic magma.
3. Gcol. a. One of two or more supposed strata
of fluid or semi-fluid matter lying beneath the
solid crust of the earth, b. The amorphous basis
of certain porphyritic rocks.
1865 HAUGHTON Max. Gcol. 3 According to Durocher..
the fir>t and second layers of the globe are composed of
totally different materials. The outer layer, which he calls
the Acid Magma, corresponds with the granites; and the
inner or second layer, which he calls the Basic Magma,
corresponds with the trap rocks and the greenstones. 1869
PHILLIPS Vcsuv. xii. 336 Whether these rocks .. constitute
practically a solid basis, or float in a magma of slow
fluidity. 1874 DA \VKISS in Ess. Owen s Coll. Manchester
V. 148 Two distinct layers or magmas beneath the stratified
rocks. 1882 GEIKII: Text-bk. Gcol. \\. n. iii. 87 Many
crystalline rocks consist . . of a magma or paste, in which
the crystalline particles are .. embedded. 1897 Anc.
Volcanoes Gt. Brit. I. 12 There will thus be a constant
pressure of the molten magma into the roots of volcanoes.
4. Pharmacy. An ointment or confection of a
softish consistence. (Syd. Soc. Lex. 1889.)
1855 DUNGLISON Med. Le.i;(ed. 12), Magma, .also, a salve
of a certain consistence.
Hence magma* tic a.* of or pertaining to the
magma (sense 3). In recent Diets.
t Ma gment. Obs. rare" 9 . [ad. L. mag-
meiUiini.\ Great increase. 1623 in COCKEKAM.
70-2
MAGMOID.
Magmoid (msg-gmoid), a. hot. [f. MAGMA +
-oil).] (,See quot.)
1879 W. A. LEIGHTON Lichen-fiora (ed. 3) 516 Magmoid,
like an alga, consisting of spherical green cellules.
Magna Charta, Magua Carta (mae-gna
ka-Jta). Also ;//. magna chartaes. [med.L., sig
nifying great charter .] The Great Charter of
English personal and political liberty, obtained
from King John in 1215, repeatedly confirmed,
and appealed to in all disputes between the sove
reign and his subjects, till the establishment of
constitutional government.
(1279 Rolls ofParlt. I. 224 Quod tollatur magna carta de
furibus Ecclesiarum.] 1568 GKAFTON Chron. II. 118 This
Parliament king Edwards lawes were again restored, &
Magna carta confirmed. 1641 LD. J. DIGBY Sp. in Ho.
Coinm. 19 Jan. 15 An Accumulation of all the publique
Grievances since Magiia. Carta. 1766 BLACKSTONE Comm.
II. v. 74 John was obliged to consent, by his magna carta,
that [etc.J. 1865 DICKENS Mat. Fr. i. v, Considered to
represent the penn orth appointed by Magna Charta.
trans/, and./?^. 1630 B. JONSON Nciu Inn I. i, It is against
my freehold, my inheritance, My Magna Charta.. To drink
such balderdash, or bonny-clabber. 1643 PKVNNE Sov, Power
Purl. i. (ed. 2) 22 Which you may reade in ancient Magna
Chartaes. a 1686 T. WATSON Body Divin. (1692) 460 The
Covenant of Grace is our Magna Charta, by vertue of which
God passeth himself over to us to be our God. 1879 G. G.
SCOTT Lect. Afediani. Arc/tit. II. 181, I have called the use
of diagonal ribs the Magna Charta of the art of vaulting.
t Magnae VOUS, a. 06s. rare", [as if f. L.
*magnav-us (1. magn-us great + xviint age) + -ous.]
Of great age. ^GiMNDEVOus.
1727 in BAILEY vol. II.
Magna- le. Obs. [as if a. L.* magnate, sing, of
MAONALIA.] A great or wonderful thing, a wonder.
1623 COCKEHAM, Magnalls, great tilings to be wondered at
[1626 BACON Syh a 747 To restore Teeth in Age, were
Magnale Naturae.] 1646 J. HALL Ilorx I ac. 115 j is great
art in dissimulation to dissemble the art of dissimulation,
greater to performe that Magnale in Perspective. 1650
CUAKI.ETON Partido.i-es Ep. Ded. A 4 b, In the discovery of
some Magnale in Knovvledg. 1665 GLANVILL Scepsis Sir.
vi. 24 We l examine these Accounts of the Magnale.
Magnalia, sf>. pi. Obs. Also - erron. mag-
nalia s. [L. magnolia neut. pi., f. magmis great.]
Great or wonderful works ; wonders.
c 1645 HOWELL Lett. (1392) II. 663 In Natures Cabinet ..
there are divers mysteries and Magnalia s yet unknown.
1649 G. DANIEL Trinardt,, Hen. fl , cvii, These the Mag-
nalia, w rh but some can find In Nature, Earth by Earth only
Calcin d. 1681 GLANVILL SadJiicismus 82 He made no dis
covery of the Magnalia of Art or Nature.
t Magna lity. 0/>s. [f. MAGNALIA + -ITY.]
A great or wonderful thing.
1646 SIR T. BROWNE Pseud. Eft. n. iii, 70 Too greedy of
magnalities, we are apt to make but favourable experiments
concerning welcome truths. 1682 Clir. Mor. ill. S 14 Fill
thy Spirit .. with the mysteries of Faith, the magnalities of
Religion.
i Maglianerie (man- v anpi7 ). [K., f. inagnan
silkworm.] A silkworm house.
1887 PATON in Encycl. Brit. XXII. 59/2 Small educations
reared apart from the ordinary magnanerie, for the produc
tion of graine alone, were recommended. 1888 1C. A. BUTI.KR
Silkworms 53 In large establishments, or maguaneries, as
they are called.
t Magna nimate, v. Obs. rare- 1 , [f. L.
magnanvit-us (see MAGNANIMOUS) + -ATK.] trans.
To render high-souled ; to cheer, inspirit.
1640 HOWELL Dodona s Gr. 9 Present danger magnanimats
them, and inflames their courage.
t Maguaniine, a. Obs. Also (> magnanyme.
[a. F. magntuutiu, ad. L. magnaiiimus : see MAG
NANIMOUS.] High-souled, lofty, magnanimous.
1523 CROMWELL in Merriman Life fi Lett. (1902) I. 30 This
high and Magnanyme enterpryse. 1549 Compl. Si ot. Ep.
Queen 2 Illustir princes, engendrit of magnanime genoli^ie.
1590 K. HITCHCOCK Cjnintess. Wit i b. Neither to profitte,
but to most magnanime and liautie endes.
Magnanimious, obs. form of MAGNANIMOUS.
Magnanimity (ma;:gnani-miti). [a. *" " la S-
nanimitc, ad. L. magtianimildt-em, f. magnaninius
MAGNANIMOUS.]
1 1. Used (with somewhat vague meaning) as the
name of one of the virtues recognized in mediaeval
ethics. Obs.
Primarily this represented the Aristotelian MeyctAoi/uxia
(see 3), but in scholastic descriptions the notion was modi
fied in accordance with Christian ideals, and blended with
following Macrobius In Somn. Scip. i. viii. % 7).
1340 Ayenb. 164 Magnanimite is he^nesse gratnesse and
noblesse of wylhede ..bis uirtue heb tuo delles : greate
binges onworbi, and wel grater to mme an hand, c 1386
CHAUCER Sec. Nun s T. no Right so men goostly in this
mayden free Seyen of feith the magnanymylee. c 1412
HOCCLEVE De Kef. Princ. 3900 Off magnanimite now
wole I trete, pat is to scyn, strong herte or grete corage.
1526 Pilgr. Perf. (W. de W. 1531) 136 Magnanimity is the
vertue, wherby man or woman hath a discrete donghtynesse
. . to speke or to do that thynge that they ought to do by
right and reason for the loue of god.
1 2. Lolty courage ; fortitude. Obs.
(In some examples pern, the Aristotelian sense : see 3.)
1509 I iARCLAY Shyp ofFolys ( 1 570) 206 For his strength and
magnanimitie . . One founde on grounde like to him can not be.
1560 I >ALS tr. Sleidane s Comm. 322 This . . magnanimiti
in so great adversity [L. in rebus adversis anitni fortitude}
got him great love every wher amongs al men. 1576 GAS-
COIGNE Stale 67. Ded. (Arb.) 43 Shalj I yelde to mysery
as a iust plague (pointed for my portion i Magnauimitie
saith no. 1610 WII.I.ET Hc.tapla Daniel 62 In courage and
inagnanimitie superiour to Hercules. 1744 HAKRIS Three
Treat. Wks. (1841) 107, I can bear whatever happens with
manlike magnanimity. 1801 MAR. EDGEWOKTH Angelina
ii. (1832) 13 The courage and magnanimity with which she
had escaped from her aristocratic persecutors.
3. In the Aristotelian sense of fifya\mf/vxla (see
below). Also, loftiness of thought or purpose ;
grandeur of designs, nobly ambitious spirit. Now
rare.
In Aristotle the word (by modern translators rendered
greatsoulcdness , highmindedness 1 ) expresses the atti
tude of one who, rightly conscious of his own great merits,
is indifferent to praise except from those whose approval is
valuable, regards the chances of fortune with equanimity,
and, while ready to confer benefits, will seldom condescend
to accept them. (
1598 BAKCKLEY Felic. Alan (1631) 167 Carolus Martellus
shewed great magnanimitie in refusing principalitie. t 1651
HOBBES R/iet. (1840) 437 Magnanimity .. is a virtue by
which a man is apt to do great benefits. 1717 L. HOWEL
Desiderins 74 We are indued with a spiritual Magnan-
imity, that sets us above the Desire of temporal Goods.
1761 HUME I list. Eng. II. xliv. 499 The queen s magnani
mity in forming such extensive projects was the more remark
able. 1769 ROBERTSON Cltas. V, XL Wks. 1813 II 1. 267 That
magnanimity of soul which delights in bold enterprizes.
4. Nobility of feeling ; superiority to petty resent
ment or jealousy ; generous disregard of injuries.
1771 BURKE Lett., to Bp. of Chester (1844) I. 271 It may be
magnanimity in Lord Mansfield to despise attacks made
upon himself. 1785 PALEY Mor. Philos. Wks. 1825 IV. 9
Forgiveness of injuries is accounted by one sort of people
magnanimity, by another meanness. 1841 EI.PHINSTONE
/fist. India II. 219 The mean spirit of Mahmud was incap
able of imitating the magnanimity of his enemy. 1868 K.
EDWARDS Ralegh I. xiii. 258 Ralegh .. on former occasions
had shown towards Essex a wise and noble magnanimity.
1900 J. H. MUIRMEAD Chapters fr. Aristotle s Ethics v^
With regard to honour and dishonour, there is a mean called
magnanimity, or high-mindedness, a species of excess called
vanity, and a defect called pusillanimity or little-mindedness.
b. //. Instances of magnanimity.
a 1639 WOTTON in Reliq. (1672) 241 Some seeming Mag
nanimities being indeed (if you sound them well) at the
bottom, very Impotencies. 1844 MRS. BROWNING Drama oj
Exile Poems 1850 I. 73 Aspire Unto the calms and mag
nanimities, ..To which thou art elect
1 5. In occasional use : Affectatien of grandeur ;
magnificence. Obs.
1658 SIR T. BROWNE Hydriot. 48 Pyramids, Arches, Obe
lisks, were but the irregularities of vain-glory and wilde
enormities of ancient magnanimity.
t 6. Water of magnanimity : any gently stimu
lating remedy. (.Syd. Soc. tex.} Obs.
1861 HL-LMF. tr. Moyum-Tiuidou II. III. 65 Distilled Ants
(Water of Magnanimity).
Magnanimous (majgnx-nimas), a. Also 6-7
maguauimious. [f. L. magnanim-us (f. magiats
great + animus soul : corresponding in formation
to Gr. n(ya\6\f>vxos, and in scholastic Latin used
as its translation) + -OUS. Cf. F. tiiagnanimc. ]
1. Great in courage ; nobly brave or valiant. Of
qualities, actions, etc. : Proceeding from or mani
festing high courage. 1 Obs.
1584 Alirr. Mag. i b, The incouragenient, that the mag-
nanimious Cesar gatle vnto his souldiours. 1589 WARNER
A/b. Eng. Prose Add. (1612) 332 Elisa (whom the Phoeni
cians for her magnaiiimious dying, did afterwardes name
Dido). 1665 G. HAVERS / . delta Vatic s Trav. E. India 196
The first course seem d safest and most considerate ; the
latter was more magnanimous, but with-all temerarious.
111719 ADUISON Kvia. Chr. Kelig. iii. (1733) 25 The irre
proachable lives and magnanimous sufferings of their fol
lowers. 1761 HUME Hist. Eng. II. xli. 430 When she saw
an evident necessity she braved danger with magnanimous
courage. 1770 Junius Lett, xxxviii. 189 note. All their mag
nanimous threats ended in a ridiculous vote of censure. 1828
SCOTT / . M. Perth xxxiv, The Douglas.. was too mag
nanimous not to interest himself in what was passing. 1858
LONGK. M. Statuiish iii, For he was great of heart, mag
nanimous, courtly, courageous.
2. High-souled ; nobly ambitious; lofty ot pur
pose ; noble in feeling or conduct. Now chiefly :
Superior to petty resentment or jealousy, loftily
generous in disregard of injuries. (Cf. MAGNAN
IMITY 3, 4.)
1598 HAYDOCKE tr. Lomazzo n. 30 Ivstice being .. a mas
culine vertue, hath manlie, magnanimious, considerate and
moderate actions. 1604 T. WRIGHT Passions \. 4. 225 It
cannot but proceede from a noble magnanimious minde to
contenme all base injuries offered. 16330. HERBERT Temple,
Ch. Porch Ivi, Pitch thy behaviour low, thy projects hi -;li ;
So shalt thou humble and magnanimous be. c 1665 AIRS.
HUTCIIINSON Mem. Col. Hutehinson (1846) 33 He was so
truly magnanimous, that prosperity could never lift him
up in the least. 1769 BLACKSTONE Coinm. iv. xxxiii. 416
Richard the first, a brave and magnanimous prince, was a
sportsman as well as a soldier. 1802 WORDSW. .V<w/. , Grt-at
men have been among us . They knew . . what strength w.is,
that would not bend But in magnanimous meekness. 1847
DISRAELI Tanercd n. i, They think they are doing a very
kind and generous and magnanimous thing. 1849 RIACAULAY
llist. Eng. II. 167 The magnanimous frankness of a man
who had done great things, and who could well afford to
acknowledge some deficiencies.
Hence Magna-nimcmsly aJv. ; Magna-nimous-
ness rare . MAGNANIMITY.
1606 W. W[OODCOCKE] Hist. Ivstine xvm. 71 They should
MAGNES.
..see he had the like liberallity and magnanimousnesse
of mind. 1611 COTGR., Maiianiiiun;cnt, magnanimously.
1614 EARL STIRLING Domes-day iv. Ixxvii. (1637) 83 Who
first from death by deeds redeem d their names, And emi
nent magnanimously grew. 1796 BUKKE Rei^ic. Peate
i. Wks. VIII. 159 With Hannibal at her gates, she [Hol
land] had nobly and magnanimously refused all separate
treaty. 1851 D. WILSON I reh. Ann. (1863) II. III. iv. 126
A golden treasure which they magnanimously resolved
should be equitably divided. 1862 MKS. OLITHANT Last 0/
Mortimers 11. 257, I am not sure my great magnanimous-
ness did not have a root in what Harry called feeling ex
travagant . 1885 Manch. Exam. 7 Feb. 5/2 The French
journals magnanimously drop their queinlous tone.
Magnase. rare". A workman s cornipt form
of MANGANESE. (Cf. MAGNUS.) Only attrib. in
iiiagnase black.
1849-30 ll eale s Diet. Terms, Magnase black is the best
of all blacks for drying in oil without addition, or prepara
tion of the oil. 1854 in FAIRHOLT Viet. Terms Art.
Magnate (.m^-gn^t). Chiefly //. Also 8-9
maguat. [ad. late L. tnagnat-, magnas (also
magitatits}, {. magntis great.]
1. A great man ; a noble ; a man of wealth or
eminence in any sphere.
Not in Johnson or 1 odd. It i> possible that all the ex
amples before the igth c. represent the 1.. plural magnates.
43-4<> LYDG. Bochas ix. xxxiv. (1558) 35 The greatest
states rulers of the toun Called Magnates. 1590 SIR J.
SMYTH Disc. Weapons Ded. 15 Your Lordships (being the
Nobilitie and Magnates of the Kingdome). 1654 TRAIT
Coinm. Job iii. 322 For Magnates are Magnetes, they
draw many by their example. 1790 BUKKE I- r. Kcv. 39 The
popular representative and . . the magnates of the kingdom.
1814 BYRON Lara i. vii, Born of high lineage .. He mingled
with the Magnates of his land. 1844 LD. BROUGHAM Brit.
Const, i. (1862) 5 A patrician body accustomed to consider
themselves as the magnates in a country. 1850 W. IRVING
GoMtmithxx, 220 The associate of Johnson, Burke, Topham
Beauclerc, and other magnates. 1874 L. STEPHEN Hours
in Library (1892) I. iv. 167 Unlike the irritable race of
literary magnates . . [Scott] never lost a friend. 1883 Fortn.
Rev. i Nov. 609 The small class of territorial magnates who
possess the soif of the country.
trans/. 1853 KANE Criniull Ext. xxxiii. (1856) 290 The
stars, except one or two of the northern magnates, invisible
at noonday.
2. spec. In Hungary, and formerly in Poland, a
member of the Upper House in the Diet.
1797 Etuycl. Brit. (ed. 3) XV. 290/1 The bishops of Cracow
and Kiow . . and several magnats declared that they would
never consent to the establishment of such a commission.
1845 S. AUSTIN Ranke s Hist. Ref. I. 181 In Hungary some
magnates and cities were quickly reduced to obedience.
Itnd. II. 461 A few magnates collected around the king.
t Maguatical, a. Obs. [f. prec. + -ICAL.]
V Lordly, domineering.
1608 H. CLAPHAM Erroitr on Left Hand, To Rdr. A 2b,
Their magnaticall one-eard Inuectiues were set on fire from
hell, for destroying the Church peace.
Mague- (margnz) an irregular combining form
used instead of MAGNETO-, in certain scientific
terms introduced by Faraday :
Ma gne-cry stal, a crystal acted upon by magnet
ism. Ma^gnecrystaTlic a., pertainingto the effect
produced by magnetism upon a crystalline body.
Ma gnele-ctric a. = MAGNETO-ELECTRIC. Ma:gne-
o ptic a., pertaining to the relation between the
optic axis of a crystal and the line of magnetic
force through it.
1831 FARADAY [see MAGNETO-ELECTRIC). 1848 in Phil.
Trans. CXXXIX. 4 They [iv. results] appear to present to
us a new force .. which .. 1 will conventionally designate by
a new word, as the magnecrystallic force. Ibid. 33, I ..could
perceive no traces of any phenomena having either magne-
optic, or magnecrystallic, or any other relation to the crys
talline structure of the masses. 1870 BENCE JONES Life
l- araday II. 348 The action of heat on magne-crystals. 1879
NOAD & PREECE Electricity 300 An impelling force distinct
from the magnetic and the diamagnetic, and which he
[Faraday] called the ituignc-crystallic force. 1881 MAX
WELL Electr. <y Magn. II. 46 Magnecrystallic phenomena.
Magnefy, obs. form of MAGNIFY.
Magnelle, obs. form of MANGONEL.
t Maglies. Obs. Also 4 erron. magria.s. [L.
magncs*=(jT. o Mrl-yiT/s Ai ffos, the Magnesian stone,
MAGNET.] A magnet, loadstone.
1398 TRKVJSA Barth. De P. R. xvi. vii. (1495) 557 Though
the magnas drawylh yren to itself: the admas drawyth it
away fro the magnas. Ibid. Ixii. 573 It semyth that the
ymage hangyth in the ayre by the myghte and vertue of the
-stone inagnes. 1559 W. CUNNINGHAM Cosmogr. Glasse 161
Thys ia a mervt-ilons nedle, whiche beinge touched, (as I
heare) onlye with the Magnes shoulde knowc to turne al-
waye to the North pole, a 1586 SIDNEY Arcadia n. (1590)
H3b, As a perfect Magnes, though put in an iuorie boxe,
will thorow the boxe send forth his imbraced vertue to a
beloued needle. (11677 HALE Prim. Orig. Man. iv. iv. 329
In this lower World there seems many things directed to the
special use_ of Mankind, -the Metals of Silver, Gold, Copper,
the very Situation of the Seas, the Magnes. 1750 tr. Leon
ardos Mirr. Stones 206.
b. attrib. : magnes-stone, in the same sense.
1398 TREVISA Barth. De P. R. xvi. Ixii. (1495) 573 There
ben mountayns of suche magnes stones and they drawe to
them and breke shippes that ben nayled with yren. a 1586
SIDNI.Y Arcadia ill. (1590) 267 As if the sight of the enimie
had bene a Magnes stone to his courage. 1590 SPENSER
/ . Q. n. xii. 4. 1625 PUKCHAS Pilgrims n. 1487 There is
neither Iron or Steele, or the Magnes Stone that should so
make the Tombe of Mahomet to hang in the Ayre.
c. transf. Magnetic virtue.
MAGNESANE.
1664 EVEI.VN SySva. 3; There is such a Magnes in this
.simple Tree as does manifestly draw to it self some occult,
and wonderful virtue.
d. Applied to each of the poles.
ti 1653 G. DANIEL Idyll v. 164 His tcmper d Earth, whips
(as you Agitate The Ayre) to either Magni*, This, or That.
t Magnesane. Ghent. Obs. [f. MAGNES-IA:
see -ANK -.] Chloride of magnesium.
1812 SIR H. DAVY Chcm. 1 hilos. 355 It is evident that
there exists a combination of magnesium and chlorine;
though this body, which may be called magnesane, has
never been examined in a separate state.
Magnesia (moegm-JiS.). Also 4 magiiasia,^
magnetia. [a. med.L. magnesia, a. Gr. fiMayvrjaia
Aiflos, the Majjnesian stone , a designation of two
different minerals: vO " le loadstone; (2) a stone
shining like silver, perhaps talc (Liddell & Scott).
It is not clear which of these two senses gave rise to the
alchemical use ; the brilliant lustre ascribed by the alchemists
to magnesia favours the latter view, and the substance
seems not to have been identified with the loadstone, in spile
of the resemblance of its name to the familiar word Magnus.]
fl. Alchemy. A mineral alleged by some al
chemists to be one of the ingredients of the philo
sopher s stone. Obs.
< 1386 CHAUCKK Can. Ycom. Pro!, ft T. 902 Take the stoon
that Tilanos men name. Which is that quod he. Magnasia
is the same, Seyde Plato. Ibid. 905 What is Magnasia,
good sire, I yow preye. It is a water that is maad, I seye,
( If elementes foure, quod Plato. 1472 RIPLEY Contf. A till.
Pref. in Ashm. (1652) 133 Our Stone ys callyd the lesse
World one and three, Magnesia also of Sulphure and Mer
cury Proportionate by Nature most perfytly. 1477 NORTON
tin/. Alck. iii. ibid. 42 Another Stone. ._ypu must have
withall . . A Stone glittering with perspecuttie . . The price
of an Ounce Conveniently Is twenty shillings; .. Her name
is Magnetia, few people her knowe. 1610 I!. JONSON Alcli.
n. iii, Your marchesite, your tntie, your magnesia.
fig. 1651 BIGGS Neiu Disp. Pref. b 2 b, We catch^ at onely
painted liutter-flyes, and speculate not the Magnesia or sub
stantiality of Physicks, but rather its Umbrage ; not the
body, but the Bark, and superficial out side.
t b. Used by Paracelsus for : AMALGAM. Obs.
1641 FRKNCH Distill, vi. (1651) 185 Hang plates of gold
over the fume of Argent vive, and they will become white,
friable, and fluxil as wax. This is called the Magnesia of
gold, as saith Paracelsus.
f2. =MANGANESK i. Also black magnesia. Obs.
[This use prob. arose from the notion that manganese was
a form of the magnesia of alchemy. There may, however,
have been some early confusion of manganese with loadstone :
Pliny N. H. xxxvi. Ixvi says that loadstone (niagnes lapis}
was used in making glass. In the Latin of early chemistry
the word was applied to various other substances : e.g. inag-
iicsia. opalina was a red sulphide of antimony (? K.KRMKS 3).]
1677 PLOT Oxfordsh. 79 Magnesia (in the Glass-houses,
called Manganese). 1712 tr. Pomct s Hist. Drugs I. 103/2
The last ingredient [sc. of Cristalline Glass] is Manganese,
or Magnesia, so called from its Likeness in Colour, Weight
and Substance to the Load-Stone. 1753 CHAMBERS Cycl,
Supp. s.v. Magiiissa, Many have supposed the Magnissa
to be the same with magnesia, that is, manganese, but this
is an error. 1797 Kncycl. Brit. (ed. 3) X. 427/1 Black Mag
nesia.. See Manganese.
3. (In early use often f white magnesia = mod.L.
magnesia alba, in contradistinction to black mag
nesia: see 2.) a. Originally, and still in popular
language, applied to hydrated magnesium car
bonate, a white earthy powder, used in medicine
as an antacid and cathartic. Calcined magnesia :
magnesium oxide (pure magnesia : see b) pre
pared by heating the carbonate, b. In modern
Chemistry, an alkaline earth, now recognized as
the oxide of magnesium (MgO).
[This application of the word seems not to be connected
with the use in sense i, but to have been suggested by the
mod.L. uiagnes carnens flesh-magnet , applied 1:1550 by
CzrA!\n(DeSulitilitate vn, Opera III. 475) to a white earth
resembling ostepcolla, because it was found to adhere
strongly to the lips, and was therefore supposed to have the
same attraction for flesh that the loadstone has for iron.
The mod.L. term magnesia alba seems to have been first
employed by Hoffmann in 1722 (Opera t74o IV. 479/2).]
755 J- BlMXSxftr. Magnesia Alia 6^(1893)7, I have
had no opportunity of seeing Hoffman s first magnesia.
Ibid. 8 Those who would prepare a magnesia from Epsom
salt may use the following process. 1794 SULLIVAN View
Nat. I. 240 It exists in a state of combination, in lime-stone,
common magnesia, alkalis, &c. 1799 Med. Jrnl. II. 206
Magnesia has long been a celebrated remedy for these [sto
machic] complaints. 1812 Sin H. DAVY diem. Pliilos. 48
Hoffman, in the beginning of the i8th century, pointed out
magnesia as a peculiar substance. 1823 BYRON yuan x.
Ixxiii, These sodas and magnesias Which form that bitter
draught, the human species. 1878 HUXLEY Phfswgr. So
The metal combines with the oxygen of the air to form
oxide of magnesium or magnesia.
c. attrib.
1846 G. E. DAY ti.SimoifsA.uim. Chcm. II. 133 The mag
nesia salts would . . answer this purpose better. 1876 PREECE
& SIVEWRIGHT Tclfgraphy 34 A solution of the magnesia
sulphate (MgSO-t. Epsom salts).
Maguesian (meegBfjljfo), a. [f. MAGNESIA -H
AH.J Of or pertaining to. or containing magnesia.
1794 SULLIVAN Vino .Vat. I. 434 The five simple earths
are, ^ the calcareous, the ponderous, the magnesian or
muriatic, the argillaceous, and the siliceous. l799 i"ENNANT
in Phil. Trans. LXXXIX. 309 Magnesian limestone may
be easily distinguished from that which is purely calcareous,
by the slowness of its solution in acids. 1807 T. THOMSON
29
DAVY Client. P/iilos. 33 In 1756 Dr. Black published hi.s
admirable researches on calcareous, magnesian, and alkaline
substances. 1876 PAGE Adv. Text-hk, Geol. v. 102 Dolo
mite is a granular or crystalline variety of niagnesiau lime
stone. 1882 Rep. to Ho. Kefir. Prcc. Met. U. S, 6-22 This
earth has a inagnesian or chalky aspect.
b. Maguesian limestone Geol., a name for
the lower division of the New Red Sandstone rocks,
now known as * Permian .
1836 T. THOMSON Outl. Jlfin., Gcol., $ Mtn. Anal. II. 142
The magnesium limestone begins at Tynemouih, and extends
. .as far as Nottingham. 1865 I.YKU. Klein. Gcol. (ed. 6) 456
For the lower, or Magnesian Limestone division of English
Geologists, Sir R. Murchison proposed, in 1841, the name
of Permian.
t Magne siated, a. Chcm. oi>s. [f. MA<;-
NESIA + -ATK + -Ei) *.] Combined with magnesia.
1796 KIRWAN / .tan. Mtn, (ed. 2) II. 386 After dissolving
the Magnesiated Iron in any acid.
Magnesia (m&gn/ sik), a. [f. MAUNES-IA and
MAGNKS-IUM + -1C.] a. Containing magnesia, b.
In names of salts : Of or pertaining to magnesium.
1877 KINGZKTT Alkali Trade 208 This tendency to fuse
on the part of the mixture is due to the magnesic chloride.
1881 S. P, THOMPSON in Nature XXIV. 465 Magnesic platino-
cyanide. 1894 U, S. Tariff \n Times 16 Aug. 6/2 Mag-
nesic fire-brick.
MagnesiferOUS(m^n/si > ier3s),(7. [f.mod.L.
mtigncsi-a\ see -FKitors.] Containing magnesia.
1856 MAYNK A l/rv. Lex.
Magnesioferrite m;vgiu~sitflc ioit . Mitt. [f.
magnesia-^ taken as combining form of MAGNESIA +
FKKRITB.] lUaek octahedral crystals uf magnesia
and oxide of iron, from Vesuvius.
1868 DANA Min. (ed. 5) 152.
Magnesite (mse gn/sait). Min. [f. MA<;-
NES-IA + -ITK 1 .] Carbonate of magnesium, occur
ring commonly in compact white masses, but occa
sionally crystalline.
Formerly applied also to the hydrous silicate of magnesium
{sepiolite or meerschaum).
1815 \V. Pnir,Mi\s Outl. Klin, fy Gcol. (1818) 27 Magnesia
is combined with the carbonic acid in the magnesite. 1862
DANA Eletn. Gcol. 63. 1877 KING/KIT Alkali Trade 207
Neutralising the acid liquor . . with Greek stone or very
nearly pure magnesite (carbonate of magnesium).
Magnesium (msegnf sipm, -rpym). Chcm. [f.
MAGNESIA, on the type of other names of metals
in -UM, -IUM.]
fl. = MANGANESE. Obs.
1808 SIR H. DAVY in Phil. Trans. XCVIII. 346, I shall
venture to denominate the metals from the alkaline earths
barium, strontium, calcium, and m:igmuni : the last of these
words Is undoubtedly objectionable, but magnesium [foot
note refers to Bergman Opitsc. II. 200] lias been already
applied to metallic manganese.
2. A chemical element, one of the metals of the
alkaline earths , being the base of magnesia.
Though one of the most widely diffused of elements it is
found in nature only in composition, and was discovered by
Sir H. Davy in 1807 and first successfully separated by
Bussy in 1830, as a light silvery metal, ductile and malleable,
which is stable in dry air but tarnishes when exposed to
moisture, and burns with a blinding white light when held
in a flame. Symbol Mg.
i8iz SIR H. DAVY Ckcm. Philos. 352 That magnesia con-
sists of magnesium and oxygene, is proved both by analysis
and synthesis. 1841 BRANDS J&KU. Chcm, (ed. 5) 705. 1880
Nature XXI, 289 On the dichroitic fluorescence of magne
sium-platinum-cyanide. 1881 LOCKYF.R in Nature Nb. 617.
394 The spectra are as distinct as the spectrum of magnesium.
3. attrib. \ magnesium lamp, a lampconstructed
to burn magnesium ; magnesium light, a brilliant
light produced by the combustion of magnesium ;
mUgnesium ribbon, thread, wire, a thin strip
or wire of magnesium prepared for burning.
1860 Photogr. News S June 70/2 A rival.. to the strong
lights hitherto used is like to spring up in Bunsen s *mag-
nesium-lamp. 1871 M. COLLINS Mrq. $ Merck. I. vi. 204
A magnesium lamp stood on the table. iSfcoPhotogr. News
8 June 70/2 The excellence of the ^magnesium-light. 1871
KINGSLEY At Last vi, My host, .. by the help of the mag
nesium light, had penetrated further into the cave. 1890
Anthony s Photogr, Bull. III. 126 Magnesium ribbon.
1860 Photogr. News 8 June 70/2 Notwithstanding the high
price of the *magnesium thread. 1864 Proc, Amer. Phil.
Sec. IX. 458 ^Magnesium wire. 1878 H. S. \ViLSOS A If.
Ascents iii. 94 The intense flame of the magnesium wire.
Magnet (jmargnet). Also 5-7 magnate, 6
mangnet. [a. OF. magnete (also manette}, or di
rectly ad. L. magneto,) accus. of magnes : see
MAGNES.
The word has been superseded In mod. F. byaiwauf,\mt
is current in the other Rom. and Tent, langs. : It, Sp., Pg.
magnete, Ger., Da., Sw. magnet ^ Du. ntagneet.}
1. Min f LOADSTONE; a variety of magnetite
(proto-sesquioxide of iron) characterized by its
power of attracting iron and steel, and by certain
other associated properties (see 2).
c 1440 Promp. Paw. 325/1 Magnete, precyowse stone,
magnes. 1447 BOKICNHAM Scyn/ys (Roxi).] 14 Hyiu thowte
that nevere in so lytyl space He had more seyn, wych his
herte drow As the magnet doth iryn. 1555 EDEN Decades
322 The Ilande of Magnete that is the Hand of the lode
stone which is vnder or near abowte the northe pole. 1601
HOLLAND Pliny II. 515 Dinocrates began to make the
arched roufe of the temple of Arsinoe all of Magnet or this
Loadstone. 121674 MILTON Hist. Mosc. iii. Wks. 1851
VIII. 487 In midst of this white City stands a Castle built
of Magnet. 1728 PEMBERTON tftvvfyn** Philos. 13 That
MAGNETIC.
any stone should have so amazing a property, a^ we find in
the magnet [etc.]. c 1860 FARAIMY Fortes Nat. v. 130 There
are some curious bodies in nature . . which are called mag
nets or loadstones - ores of iron. 1861 C. W. KING Ant.
Gents (1866) 60 On Magnet, a black compact and hard iron-
ore, I have seen rude iiitagli of the Lower Kmpire.
2. A piece of loadstone ; also, a piece of- iron or
steel to which the characteristic properties of load
stone have been imparted, either permanently or
temporarily, by contact with another magnet, by
induction, or by means of" an electric current. A
magnet has an axis, at the extremities of which
(\\\G * poles ) the attractive power is greatest, and
at the middle of which it becomes ;///. \Vhen
suspended freely, a magnet assumes such a position
that one of its poles (hence called the north pole;
points approximately north, nnd (he other (the
south pole) approximately south ; the like poles
of two magnets repel each other, while the unlike
poles attract each other.
/ (7r magnet, a polarized rod of iron, now much u>eri in
the construction of electro-magnetic app;u;itu>. //orsc-skoe
magnet, a magnet made of sttel in the form of a horse-shoe.
Natural magnet . one consisting of loadstone ; opposed to
artificial magnet. Sec also Ki.i-xi I;O-MAC;NI. r.
1625 N. CAIU-KNTKK Gcog. Del. \. iii. (16^51 57 Let there
bee cut uut of a rockeof Loadstone, a Magntl of reasonable
quantity. 1727 UK FOK Syst. Magic i. ii. (.18401 58-9 What
would have been said, to see him make a piece uf iron dance
round a table, while the agent held the Magnet underneath.
1777 PK 1 1, SILKY Matt, .y Spit: 1 1782. I. xiti. 151 We are not
..able to conceive how it is that a magnet attracts iron.
1832 Nat. rkihs, II. Magnetism v. 53 (U. K. S.) These
horse-shoe magnets .. may be rendered magnetic by the
same process as a straight bar. 1839 ( 1, I>IKU A/. ritilos.
146 Each portion will become a perfect magnet, each of the
fractured ends exhibiting a polar state, as perfect as the
entire magnet. 1894 BOTTONK J-llcttr. Inxlr. Making fed. 6)
156 A bar-magnet, around one pole of which is coiled about
,i hundred feet of.. copper wire. Ibid. 231 It is easily seen,
that if (as in bell magnets, horseshoe magnets) the winding
is not carried on fete.].
b. In extended sense: A body possessing the
properties characteristic of a magnet.
1797 Emycl. Brit. ed. 3) X. 435/2 [Cavallo s hypothesis]
i>, that the earth itself is a magnet.
3. Jig. Something which attracts.
1655 H. VAUGHAN Silex Scint., Star re vi, These are the
Magnets which so strongly move And work all night upon
thy light and love. 1687 DKYDKN Hindty P. in. 368 Two
magnets, heaven and earth, allure to bliss, The larger load
stone that, the nearer this. 1691-8 NORKIS Pract. Disc.
(1711) III. 12 God is the true great Magnet of our souK
1777 Miss Bt RNF.v Evelina xxi, They know the attraction
of the magnet that draws me. 1800 MRS. HEKVEY 3[oitrtray
Fain. II. 64 The lovely Emma was the magnet that attracted
them both. 1821 JOANNA BAIUJK filetr. Leg., Cotuwbits i,
The magnet of a thousand eyes. 1868 LYNCH Rivulet c.xi.i.
iii, Let love your magnet be To draw him back to you.
4. attrib. and Comb., as magnet-like adj. ; mag
net-wise adv.; magnet core, the rod or bar of solt
magnetized iron placed in the middle of an electro
magnet ; magnet-cylinder, a metal cylinder, con
taining magnets, used for generating electricity ;
magnet helix, a coil of wire such as surrounds
the core of an electro-magnet ; magnet house,
a house in which magnetic apparatus is kept.
1894 BOTTONE Elect. Instr. Making (e.<\, 6) 231 This is true
whatever be the form of the *magnet core. 1866 H. WILDE
in / ////. Trans. CLVII. 91 A compound hollow cylinder
of brass and iron, hereafter called the * magnet-cylinder.
1879 PRESCOTT Sp, Telephone 23 Whenever one part of a
circuit is brought in proximity to another, as is the case in
magnet helices. 1900 Daily News 3 July 5/2 The *magnet
house of the Observatory. 1821 SHKLLEV Prometh. Unb.
iv. 466 home beside thee by a power Like the polar Para
dise, * Magnet-like of lovers eyes. 1849 MOZLKY Ess. (1878)
II. 201 The obliquity of this visible system is .. the one
theme, which is ever drawing them y magnet-wise.
t Magnetarian, a. Obs. rare- 1 , [f. MAG
NET + -AiUAX.] Conversant with the magnet.
1654 CHAKLETON Physiol. Epic.-Gass.-CJiarltoniana 388
The Speculations and Observations of our Modern Magnet
arian Authors, Gilbert, Cabeus, Kircher, &c.
Magnetarium(mxgnete9 ri#m}. [quasi-Latin,
f. MAGNET + -AKIUM.] An instrument for the illus
tration of the phenomena of the earth s magnetism.
1894 H. \V\\.Q?.in Proc. Roy. Sec. LV. 210 By means of some
electro-mechanism, new to experimental science, which [in
a paper read in June 1890] I termed a magnetarium, the
period of backward rotation [etc.], igoa Eucycl. Brit.
XXX. 463/1 Wilde had succeeded in reproducing some of
the most conspicuous features of the earth s magnetization
by a contrivance called a magnetarium.
II Magne-tes. Obs. [L., a. Gr. ^.^r^ ^
lidyvy? MAGNET.] ^MAGNET.
c 1581 LOUGK Kept. Gossan s Sch. Abuse iShaks. Soc. 1853)
21 As the magnetes draweth iorne..so Musik fete.].
Magnetic (nasegne*tflc), a. and $b* [ad. mod. I,.
magnetic-us (F. ma^n^tiquc^ Sp. magnttieo y It.
magneticd)i f. magnet- : see MAGNET and -ic.]
A. adj.
1. Having the properties of a magnet; pertain
ing to a magnet or to magnetism ; producing,
caused by, or operating by means of, magnetism.
Frequently forming phraseological combs, with sbs., as in
magnetic amplitude^ azimuth, compass, core, declination^
dip, equator, field, fluid, meridian, needle, north, f>ele t
potential, separator, storm, telegraph, zenith : see the sbs.
MAGNETICAL.
30
MAGNETIZABILITY.
1 
